• 84000
  • The Collection
  • The Kangyur
  • Discourses
  • General Sūtra Section
  • Toh 112

This rendering does not include the entire published text

The full text is available to download as pdf at:
/translation/toh112.pdf

སྙིང་རྗེ་པད་མ་དཀར་པོ།

The White Lotus of Compassion
The Prophecies to the Bodhisattvas

Karuṇā­puṇḍarīka
སྙིང་རྗེ་པད་མ་དཀར་པོ་ཞེས་བྱ་བ་ཐེག་པ་ཆེན་པོའི་མདོ།
snying rje pad ma dkar po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo
The Noble Mahāyāna Sūtra “The White Lotus of Compassion”
Karuṇā­puṇḍarīka­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra

Toh 112

Degé Kangyur, vol. 50 (mdo sde, cha), folios 129.a–297.a

ᴛʀᴀɴsʟᴀᴛᴇᴅ ɪɴᴛᴏ ᴛɪʙᴇᴛᴀɴ ʙʏ
  • Jinamitra
  • Surendrabodhi
  • Prajñāvarman
  • Bendé Yeshé Dé

Imprint

84000 logo

Translated by Peter Alan Roberts and team
under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha

First published 2023

Current version v 1.2.20 (2024)

Generated by 84000 Reading Room v2.26.1

84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha is a global non-profit initiative to translate all the Buddha’s words into modern languages, and to make them available to everyone.

Logo for the license

This work is provided under the protection of a Creative Commons CC BY-NC-ND (Attribution - Non-commercial - No-derivatives) 3.0 copyright. It may be copied or printed for fair use, but only with full attribution, and not for commercial advantage or personal compensation. For full details, see the Creative Commons license.

Options for downloading this publication

This print version was generated at 6.02pm on Wednesday, 27th November 2024 from the online version of the text available on that date. If some time has elapsed since then, this version may have been superseded, as most of 84000’s published translations undergo significant updates from time to time. For the latest online version, with bilingual display, interactive glossary entries and notes, and a variety of further download options, please see
https://84000.co/translation/toh112.


co.

Table of Contents

ti. Title
im. Imprint
co. Contents
s. Summary
ac. Acknowledgements
i. Introduction
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Bodhisattvas’ Aspirations Determine Their Activity as Buddhas
· Evolution, History, and Context
· Sources and Comparison
· Chapter Summaries
+ 6 sections- 6 sections
· Chapter 1: Turning the Wheel of the Dharma
· Chapter 2: The Dhāraṇī Entranceway
· Chapter 3: Generosity
· Chapter 4: The Prophecies to the Bodhisattvas
· Chapter 5: The Practice of Generosity
· Chapter 6: Conclusion
tr. The Translation
+ 6 chapters- 6 chapters
1. Turning the Wheel of the Dharma
2. The Dhāraṇī Entranceway
3. Generosity
4. The Prophecies to the Bodhisattvas
5. The Practice of Generosity
6. Conclusion
c. Colophon
n. Notes
b. Bibliography
+ 4 sections- 4 sections
· Selected Versions of The White Lotus of Compassion
· Kangyur and Tengyur Texts
· Secondary Literature
· Other Resources
g. Glossary

s.

Summary

s.­1

The Buddha Śākyamuni recounts one of his most significant previous lives, when he was a court priest to a king and made a detailed prayer to become a buddha, also causing the king and his princes, his own sons and disciples, and others to make their own prayers to become buddhas too. This is revealed to be not only the major event that is the origin of buddhas and bodhisattvas such as Amitābha, Akṣobhya, Avalokiteśvara, Mañjuśrī, and the thousand buddhas of our eon, but also the source and reason for Śākyamuni’s unsurpassed activity as a buddha.

s.­2

The “white lotus of compassion” in the title of this sūtra refers to Śākyamuni himself, emphasizing his superiority over all other buddhas, like a fragrant, healing white lotus among a bed of ordinary flowers. Śākyamuni chose to be reborn in an impure realm during a degenerate age, and therefore his compassion was greater than that of other buddhas.


ac.

Acknowledgements

ac.­1

The sūtra was translated from the Tibetan with reference to the Sanskrit by Peter Alan Roberts. Tulku Yeshi Gyatso of the Sakya Monastery, Seattle, was the consulting lama who reviewed the translation. Guilaine Mala was the consultant for the Chinese versions. Emily Bower was the project manager, editor, and proofreader.

ac.­2

The translation was completed under the patronage and supervision of 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha.


ac.­3

The translation of this text has been made possible through the generous sponsorship of an anonymous donor.


i.

Introduction

i.­1

The White Lotus of Compassion describes the origin of many buddhas and bodhisattvas, focusing in particular on the Buddha Śākyamuni. The “white lotus of compassion” in the title refers to Śākyamuni himself, emphasizing his superiority over all other buddhas, like a fragrant, healing white lotus among a bed of ordinary flowers.

i.­2

Most of the sūtra’s narrative, recounted by the Buddha on Vulture Peak Mountain, takes place in the distant past and concerns the cakravartin king Araṇemin, his thousand sons, his chief court priest Samudrareṇu, and Samudrareṇu’s followers and eighty-one sons, one of whom has sought enlightenment and become the Buddha Ratnagarbha. Samudrareṇu encourages people throughout the kingdom to aspire to attain enlightenment too, and eventually brings about the conditions for the king and many members of his court to make their own aspirations in the presence of the Buddha Ratnagarbha. On these occasions the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies the buddhahood of the individuals concerned. He prohesies that King Araṇemin will become the Buddha Amitābha; that 999 of Samudrareṇu’s disciples, together with five of his attendants, will become the 1,004 buddhas of our Fortunate Eon;1 and that Samudrareṇu himself will become the Buddha Śākyamuni. Origin stories for the Buddha Akṣobhya, for the Buddha Amitābha’s accompanying bodhisattvas Avalokiteśvara and Mahāsthāmaprāpta, and for the bodhisattvas Mañjuśrī and Samantabhadra are also told.

Bodhisattvas’ Aspirations Determine Their Activity as Buddhas

Evolution, History, and Context

Sources and Comparison

Chapter Summaries

Chapter 1: Turning the Wheel of the Dharma

Chapter 2: The Dhāraṇī Entranceway

Chapter 3: Generosity

Chapter 4: The Prophecies to the Bodhisattvas

Chapter 5: The Practice of Generosity

Chapter 6: Conclusion


Text Body

The Translation
The Noble Mahāyāna Sūtra
The White Lotus of Compassion

1.
Chapter 1

Turning the Wheel of the Dharma

[B1] [F.129.a]


1.­1

Homage to all buddhas and bodhisattvas.


1.­2

Thus did I hear at one time:14 the Bhagavat was residing at Rājagṛha, on Vulture Peak Mountain, accompanied by a great saṅgha of 62,000 bhikṣus who, with the exception of one individual‍—which is to say, Venerable Ānanda‍—were all arhats whose outflows had ceased, who were without kleśas, who were self-controlled, who had liberated minds, who had completely liberated wisdom, who were noble beings,15 who were great elephants, who had done what had to be done, who had accomplished what had to be accomplished, who had put down their burden, who had reached their goals, who had ended the fetters to existence, who had liberated their minds through true knowledge, and who had attained all the perfect, highest, most complete powers of the mind.16


2.
Chapter 2

The Dhāraṇī Entranceway

2.­1

Then the bodhisattva Ratnavairocana asked the Bhagavat, “Bhadanta Bhagavat, how does one distinguish day and night in the Padmā realm? What kinds of sounds are heard there? What kind of mental states do the bodhisattvas there have? What kind of dwelling do they dwell in?”

2.­2

“Noble son,” answered the Bhagavat, “the Padmā realm is continuously illuminated by the Buddha’s light. The time there that is known as night is when the flowers close, the songs of the birds diminish, and the Bhagavat and the bodhisattvas enjoy meditation and experience liberation’s joy and bliss. The time that is known as day is when the flowers are opened by a breeze, the birds sing beautifully, a rain of flowers falls, and supremely fragrant, pleasant, gentle breezes, the touch of which is delightful, blow in the four directions. The Bhagavat arises from his samādhi, the bodhisattvas [F.133.b] arise from their samādhis,33 and the Bhagavat Padmottara teaches the bodhisattva mahāsattvas the bodhisattva piṭaka, which transcends completely what is spoken of to śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas.


3.
Chapter 3

Generosity

3.­1

When the Bhagavat had concluded his miraculous manifestation, the bodhisattva mahāsattva Śāntimati asked the Bhagavat, “Bhagavat, by what cause and circumstances are the pure buddha realms of other buddhas unpolluted, free from the five degeneracies, and have the array of the various qualities of a buddha realm? All the bodhisattva mahāsattvas there have a perfection of the various kinds of good qualities and possess the various kinds of happiness. Even the words śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha are unknown there, let alone the word rebirth.


4.
Chapter 4

The Prophecies to the Bodhisattvas

4.­1

“Then, noble son, the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Ratnagarbha thought, ‘The brahmin Samudrareṇu has made many millions of beings aspire to, be fixed upon, and be dedicated to the highest, most complete enlightenment and has brought them to an irreversible level. I shall give them prophecies, telling them what their buddha realms will be.’

4.­2

“Then the Bhagavat entered the samādhi called never forgetting bodhicitta, and he smiled. That smile illuminated countless buddha realms with a vast radiance. He showed the array of qualities of those buddha realms to King Araṇemin and the many millions of beings. [F.170.a] At that time, the bodhisattva mahāsattvas in countless buddha realms in the ten directions saw that radiance, and through the power of the Buddha, they came to this world in order to see, pay homage to, and honor the Bhagavat and his saṅgha of bhikṣus.

4.­3

“They made offerings to the Bhagavat with their various bodhisattva emanations, and they bowed their heads to the Bhagavat’s feet, honored him, and seated themselves before him because they wished to listen to the prayers and prophecies of the bodhisattvas.

4.­4

“Then, noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu, the chief court priest, said to King Araṇemin, ‘Great king, you should first choose your buddha realm’s array of qualities.’

4.­5

“Then King Araṇemin placed his palms together, bowed toward the Bhagavat, and said, ‘Bhagavat, I have enlightenment as my goal. I have honored the Bhagavat and his saṅgha of countless bhikṣus for three months with various offerings. I have dedicated the good roots from this toward the attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment. Bhagavat, for these seven years I have contemplated the arrays of qualities in buddha realms. Bhagavat, in the buddha realm where I will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood, may there be no hells, animals, or Yama’s realm. May the beings who die there not take rebirth in the lower existences. May all the beings there have a golden color. [F.170.b] May there be no difference between the devas and humans there. May all the beings there remember their past lives. May all those beings have the kind of divine sight by which they can see the hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of buddhas who remain, stay, live, and teach the Dharma in other realms. May all those beings have the kind of divine hearing by which they can hear the hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of buddhas teaching the Dharma. May all those beings there have knowledge of the minds of others, by which they can know the mental activities of beings dwelling in many hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of buddha realms. May all those beings have skill in accomplishing miracles by which they can, with one aspiration, be in hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of buddha realms. May the beings who are in that realm have no attachment, not even attachment to their own bodies. May all those beings be on the level of irreversible progress toward the highest, most complete enlightenment. May the beings there be born spontaneously. May there not be the designation of female there. May the lifespan of the beings there have no end except through the power of their prayers. May those beings not even know the word nonvirtuous. May there be no bad smell in that buddha realm. May that buddha realm be permeated by the aroma of the Bhagavat that surpasses that of the devas.163 May all the beings there be adorned by the thirty-two signs of a great being. May all those beings be in their last lifetime unless they pray otherwise. May all the beings there, through the power of the Buddha, be able in one morning to pay honor to an incalculable number of buddhas, accomplish their wish to make offerings to those buddhas through a variety of bodhisattva manifestations, [F.171.a] and then return to my realm in that same morning. May all those beings converse about the Buddha’s piṭaka. [B5] May those beings have the power of Nārāyaṇa. May no being, even one with divine sight, be able to ascertain the extent of the qualities that adorn that buddha realm. May all the beings there possess knowledge and confidence.164 May the body of each bodhisattva be a thousand yojanas tall. May that buddha realm be radiant. May its environs have an array of qualities beyond enumeration. May any being who is born there be celibate until enlightenment. May all beings there be worthy of homage from the world and its devas. May there be no deficiency in their faculties. May the beings there, as soon as they are born, attain noble joy and happiness that transcends that of the devas. May all the beings there be endowed with good roots. May all the beings there be clothed in new saffron robes. May the beings there attain the samādhi of complete discernment the moment they are born. May they, through attaining that samādhi, go to countless buddha realms, honor the buddhas, and, until they attain enlightenment, be able to see all the buddhas. May the bodhisattvas who are born there see precious trees among the array of buddha-realm qualities, which are just as they wish the array of buddha-realm qualities to be. [F.171.b] May those beings attain samādhi as soon as they are born there, and through attaining that samādhi always see the bhagavat buddhas, who reside, live, and remain, teaching the Dharma in innumerable buddha realms in the ten directions. May all the beings who are born there have the clothing, divine palaces, adornments, jewelry, colors, and form of the Para­nirmitavaśavartin devas. In that buddha realm may there be no dust, no stones, and no Kāla mountains, Cakravāḍa mountains, Mahācakravāḍa mountains, Sumeru, or great oceans. May there be the complete absence of the words165 obscuration, obstacle, and kleśa; the complete absence of the words hells, animals, and realm of Yama; and the complete absence of the words unfavorable birth and the word suffering, and may there not be the words neither suffering nor happiness.166

4.­6

“ ‘Bhagavat, that is the kind of buddha realm that is my goal. Bhadanta Bhagavat, I will remain a bodhisattva undergoing hardships until I can create a pure buddha realm that has those kinds of qualities. Bhadanta Bhagavat, during that time I will make that kind of human effort and afterward I will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. May I have a Bodhi tree that is ten thousand yojanas high, and when I sit there, may I, through a single instant of aspiration, attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. May my aura be without limit,167 illuminating hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of buddha realms. [F.172.a] May the length of my life be beyond measure, a hundred thousand million trillion eons long, so that, except for one with omniscient wisdom, no one will be able to measure it. May my bodhisattva saṅgha be so immeasurable that only someone with omniscient wisdom would be able to measure it, and may it be devoid of śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas. When I attain enlightenment may bhagavat buddhas in other limitless, uncountable buddha realms speak, recite, listen to, and repeat my praises. When I attain enlightenment, except for those who have perpetrated the actions with immediate results at death or who reject the true Dharma, if beings in other limitless, uncountable buddha realms, on hearing my name, dedicate their good roots to buddha realms,168 may they be reborn in my buddha realm. When I have attained enlightenment, may beings169 in countless other worlds develop the motivation for enlightenment and, with the wish to be reborn in my realm, create good roots in those realms. Then at the time when they are dying, may I appear before them encircled by an assembly of bodhisattvas, and when they see me, may they feel joy and delight toward me, and may their karmic obscurations170 be eliminated. Then, when they have died, may they be born in my buddha realm. May the bodhisattvas there wish to hear Dharma teachings that they have never heard before directly from me, and may they hear exactly what they wish to hear. [F.172.b] When I attain enlightenment, may the bodhisattva mahāsattvas of innumerable buddha realms who hear my name attain irreversible progress toward the highest, most complete enlightenment; may they attain the first patience and likewise the second;171 and may they attain the samādhis and dhāraṇīs that they wish to attain.

4.­7

“ ‘Even after I have passed into parinirvāṇa, for countless eons may bodhisattvas in countless buddha realms on hearing my name attain great joy, perfect joy, and supreme joy,172 and may they be amazed, pay homage to me, and glorify and praise me. When I become a bodhisattva may I accomplish the deeds of a buddha, and afterward may I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. When I have attained complete enlightenment, may the bodhisattvas who have complete faith in me attain the first patience, the second, and the third;173 attain the samādhi, dhāraṇī, and patience that they wish to; and tend to them until enlightenment.

4.­8

“ ‘When I attain enlightenment, may women in countless buddha realms who hear my name have great joy, perfect joy, and supreme joy, have delight, and develop the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment, and from then until enlightenment may they never again become a woman. Even after I have passed into parinirvāṇa, may countless women throughout countless eons who hear my name have great joy, perfect joy, and supreme joy, [F.173.a] have delight, and develop the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment, and from then until enlightenment never again become a woman.

4.­9

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, I wish for that kind of buddha realm and those kinds of beings with pure thoughts. Bhadanta Bhagavat, may I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in such a buddha realm.’

4.­10

“Then, noble son, the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Ratnagarbha congratulated King Araṇemin, saying, ‘Excellent, great king, excellent! Great king, your prayer to acquire a pure buddha realm is profound.

4.­11

“ ‘Great king, look! In the west, beyond a trillion buddha realms, there is a world known as Indrasuvirājitā. The tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Indra­ghoṣeśvara­rāja is present, exists, and lives there, teaching the Dharma to pure beings.

4.­12

“ ‘In that pure realm there are not even the words śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha. Only the Mahāyāna is taught there. There, all beings are spontaneously born. There is not even the word woman there. Great king, all the qualities that are in that buddha realm are just like the entire array of immeasurable buddha-realm qualities that you have prayed for, and the disciples there are beings with immeasurably pure motivation.

4.­13

“ ‘Great king, after the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha [F.173.b] Indra­ghoṣeśvara­rāja has passed into parinirvāṇa, his Dharma will come to an end, and after sixty intermediate eons have passed, that realm will be named Meruprabhā. In that realm will appear the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Acintyamatiguṇa­rāja. The array of qualities in Meruprabhā, the realm of the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Acintyamatiguṇa­rāja, will be the same as the array of qualities in the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Indra­ghoṣeśvara­rāja’s buddha realm.

4.­14

“ ‘The tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Acintyamatiguṇa­rāja’s lifespan will be sixty intermediate eons. When the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Acintyamatiguṇa­rāja passes into parinirvāṇa, his Dharma will remain for sixteen intermediate eons. One thousand intermediate eons after his Dharma has come to an end, that realm will have the name Virati. In that realm will appear the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Raśmi. His lifespan will be the same as the former buddha, and his realm will be the same. After he has passed into parinirvāṇa and his Dharma has come to an end, that realm will have the name Aparā. That realm will have the same array of buddha-realm qualities, and in it will appear the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Ratneśvaraghoṣa. He will reside, live, and remain for five174 intermediate eons and teach the Dharma. When he has passed into parinirvāṇa, his Dharma will remain for seven intermediate eons, and [F.174.a] when that Dharma has come to an end, there will successively occur what has been previously described. In that way, I see countless, innumerable tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddhas appear and pass into parinirvāṇa in that realm without that realm being destroyed and recreated.

4.­15

“ ‘In the future, after one incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River,175 and during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, that realm will have the name Sukhāvatī. Great king, you will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood there. You will become the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Amitāyus.’

4.­16

“King Araṇemin asked, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, from where will the bodhisattva mahāsattvas come, who will be the first in that realm to attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood because of me?’

4.­17

“ ‘Great king,’ replied the Bhagavat, ‘it will be these bodhisattva mahāsattvas who have come176 from innumerable, inconceivable, limitless realms in the ten directions to pay homage to me, honor me, and listen to the Dharma from me.

4.­18

“ ‘Noble son, these bodhisattvas who are present before me have been prophesied by buddhas in the past to attain the highest, most complete enlightenment, and buddhas in the present have also prophesied that they will attain the highest, most complete enlightenment. They are the ones who will be the first to attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in your buddha realm. Great king, each of these bodhisattvas has performed great service177 to many hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of buddhas, generating good roots and [F.174.b] cultivating wisdom. Great king, it is these noble sons who will first attain buddhahood in your buddha realm.’

4.­19

“King Araṇemin said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, it is the brahmin Samudrareṇu who has caused me and my retinue to aspire to the highest, most complete enlightenment. When will he attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood?’

4.­20

“ ‘Great king,’ replied the Bhagavat, ‘the brahmin Samudrareṇu has great compassion. You will hear his lion’s roar.’

4.­21

“The king said, ‘If the Bhagavat’s prophecy and my prayer are to be fulfilled, then when I make homage with the five parts of my body at the Bhagavat’s feet, may realms as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River shake and shudder, and may the bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain in those buddha realms give me their prophecy.’

4.­22

“Then, noble son, King Araṇemin bowed down the five parts of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha. When the king’s head touched the ground, buddha realms as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River shook, shook strongly, shuddered, shuddered strongly, quaked, and quaked strongly, and then buddhas as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River made this prophecy:

4.­23

“ ‘In the Dhāraṇa eon, in the Saṃtīraṇa buddha realm, in which the lifespan of beings will be 80,000 years, the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Ratnagarbha made this prophecy to King Araṇemin: “After an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, there will be an immeasurably pure realm called [F.175.a] Sukhāvatī in which King Araṇemin will become the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Amitāyus, who will illuminate as many worlds in the ten directions as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River.” ’

4.­24

“The Bhagavat said:

4.­25
“ ‘Arise, supreme being who knows what is to be done.
You received a prophecy from those with the ten powers,
Who are as numerous as the Ganges sands, and the earth and its mountains shook.
Best of men, you will become the guide for those to be led.’
4.­26

“Then, noble son, King Araṇemin was joyful and happy, and he experienced supreme joy and bliss. He then withdrew and sat to one side nearby in order to listen to the Dharma.

4.­27

“Then, noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu summoned King Araṇemin’s crown prince, Animiṣa. Animiṣa asked the same questions as the king. He said, ‘Bhagavat, I have seen178 the lower existences where beings experience extremely intense, unendurable suffering. I have seen the upper realms, where beings have minds filled with kleśas and fall into the lower realms. I have seen all beings associating with bad friends [F.175.b] in the darkness of a famine of the Dharma, devoid of good roots, possessed179 by evil views, and following evil paths.

4.­28

“ ‘Bhagavat, by voice180 I shall make these beings become aware. I will dedicate all good roots to the highest, most complete enlightenment. When I am performing bodhisattva conduct, may beings think of me and say my name when they are afflicted by suffering, frightened by terrors, in the darkness of the Dharma’s absence, despairing, weak, or with no protector, no refuge, and no resort, and may I never attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood unless I can hear them with my divine hearing, see them with my divine sight, and free them from their suffering.

4.­29

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, when for a long time I practice bodhisattva conduct through this particular long-lasting prayer for the benefit of beings, may my wishes be fulfilled. Bhadanta Bhagavat, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, King Araṇemin will become a tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha in the Sukhāvatī realm. When he has become the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Amitāyus, he will accomplish the deeds of a buddha for the pure beings in that completely pure realm. The Tathāgata Amitāyus will perform the deeds of a buddha for countless eons. When he has completed the deeds of a buddha, he will enter the state of nirvāṇa without any remaining aggregates.

4.­30

“ ‘After he has entered parinirvāṇa, I will practice the conduct of a bodhisattva for as long as his Dharma remains. As a bodhisattva, I will perform the deeds of a buddha. After the dusk when the Dharma of Samyaksam­buddha Amitāyus comes to an end, may I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood at the following dawn. [F.176.a]

4.­31

“ ‘Bhagavat, I request that you prophesy my highest, most complete enlightenment. Similarly, there are the bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain in the ten directions, in worlds as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, and I request that those bhagavat buddhas also prophesy my attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­32

“Those were the words of his request. Noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha gave this prophecy to the crown prince Animiṣa: ‘Noble son, because the lower realms have been viewed by you, the higher realms have been viewed by you, and you have developed the compassion to free beings from suffering and to pacify their kleśas, it is for that reason, noble son, that you will be called Avalokiteśvara.181

4.­33

“ ‘You, Avalokiteśvara, will free many hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of beings from suffering. Noble son, being a bodhisattva, you will accomplish the deeds of a buddha. Noble son, after the Tathāgata Amitābha has passed into nirvāṇa, his Dharma will come to an end at dusk one day in the latter part of the second incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River. The following dawn you will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood while sitting on a vajra seat, at a Bodhi tree, in a manifold array. You will become the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Saman­taraśmya­bhyudgataśrīkūṭa­rāja. Your lifespan will be ninety-six hundred thousand million trillion182 eons. After you have passed into parinirvāṇa your Dharma will continue for 630,000,000183 eons.’ [F.176.b]

4.­34

“Avalokiteśvara asked, ‘Bhagavat, if these wishes of mine are to be fulfilled, then when I bow down to the Bhagavat’s feet, may the bhagavat buddhas, who reside, live, and remain within worlds in the ten directions that are as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, give me their prophecy. May the ground shake in worlds in the ten directions that are as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River; may there come music that has the five tempos from the stones and treetops of all mountains; and may all beings have minds free of desire.’

4.­35

“When the bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, the same happened as just described. The ground in buddha realms as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River shook strongly, and those bhagavat buddhas gave their prophecy. There came the sound of music from the from the stones and treetops184 of all mountains, and all beings were in a mental state free from desire.

4.­36

“The Bhagavat said:

4.­37
“ ‘Arise, compassionate one who rejoices in merit.
Those with supreme bodies in the ten directions have given their prophecy.
The earth and its ground shook intensely in six ways.
You will become a jina, a supreme individual, a great ṛṣi.’
4.­38

“Then the brahmin Samudrareṇu, the chief court priest, summoned the second prince, who was named Nimi, and said to him, ‘Noble son, [F.177.a] you should in the same way rejoice in this great act of generosity. You should dedicate the good actions that you have accomplished toward omniscience for the sake of all beings and develop the motivation to attain the highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­39

“Then Prince Nimi sat before the Bhagavat and said, ‘Bhagavat, I have served with all offerings the Bhagavat and his immeasurable saṅgha of bhikṣus. The aggregate of merit that comes from rejoicing in having done this, and whatever aggregate of merit there is from the good activity of my body, speech, and mind, I dedicate it all to the highest, most complete enlightenment. May I not reach enlightenment in this afflicted buddha realm. Prince Avalokiteśvara will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in the realm Sarva­ratna­saṃnicaya while seated under a Bodhi tree that is adorned with an array of many jewels and will become the Tathāgata Saman­taraśmya­bhyudgataśrīkūṭa­rāja. I shall request him to teach the Dharma. I will practice the conduct of a bodhisattva for as long as that tathāgata teaches the Dharma. When that tathāgata has passed away and his Dharma has ceased to exist, I will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. My buddha realm will have an array of qualities that will be the same as the entire array of qualities of the Tathāgata Saman­taraśmya­bhyudgataśrīkūṭa­rāja’s realm. I will accomplish the deeds of a buddha in the same way, and in the same way I will pass into parinirvāṇa. [F.177.b] After I have passed into nirvāṇa may the Dharma remain for a long time.’

4.­40

“The Bhagavat said, ‘Noble son, you wish to attain great power.185 Noble son, you will attain the same power186 that I have attained. Noble son, in that buddha realm you will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. You will be the tathāgata named Supra­tiṣṭhita­guṇa­maṇikūṭa­rāja. Noble son, you will obtain that great power and therefore, noble son, may you become Mahāsthāmaprāpta.’187

4.­41

“He said, ‘Bhagavat, if these wishes of mine are to be fulfilled, for that reason, when I bow down the five parts of my body to the Bhagavat’s feet, may the bhagavat buddhas in the ten directions, as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, give me their prophecy, and may there be a rain of jasmine flowers.’

4.­42

“Noble son, when that worthy being, Mahāsthāmaprāpta, bowed down the five parts of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, the bhagavat buddhas in the ten directions, as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, gave their prophecy. The great earth shook in six ways, and there was a rain of jasmine flowers.

4.­43

“The Bhagavat said:

4.­44
“ ‘Arise, you whose meritorious actions have the force of unwavering power.
You have received a prophecy from the world guardians in the ten directions.
The great earth shook, and a rain of jasmine flowers fell.
You will become like Brahmā among the devas.’
4.­45

“Then the brahmin Samudrareṇu summoned the third prince, who was named Indragaṇa, and spoke to him as he had to the others. [F.178.a]

4.­46

“Prince Indragaṇa, with palms together, said to the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, ‘Bhagavat, the entire aggregate of merit that comes from rejoicing in having served with all offerings the Bhagavat and his saṅgha of bhikṣus, and the good activity of my body, speech, and mind, I dedicate to the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­47

“ ‘May I not attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in an afflicted buddha realm, and may I not attain it quickly. While I am performing bodhisattva conduct, until I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood, may I see the bhagavat buddhas in other endless, infinite realms in the ten directions. May I see with divine sight, in buddha realms as numerous as the particles in buddha realms as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, bhagavat buddhas teaching the Dharma whom I first caused to acquire, enter, and remain in the aspiration for enlightenment, and whom I caused to acquire, enter, and remain in the practice of the perfections and the conduct of a bodhisattva.188

4.­48

“ ‘While I thus perform bodhisattva conduct, may I accomplish the deeds of a buddha. While I am performing bodhisattva conduct may I purify the motivations of beings so that those beings who will be born in my buddha realm will be, for example, like Brahmā devas. [F.178.b] May I purify an array of buddha-realm qualities so that it will be as if as many billion-world universes as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River have become one buddha realm. May that buddha realm’s surrounding walls, which reach as high as the summit of existence, be made of many jewels, and be adorned with a variety of jewels. May the entire ground in that buddha realm be made of beryl; may there be no dust, stones, or gravel; and may it be free of any dirt.

4.­49

“ ‘May there not be even the word woman. May the beings there be born spontaneously. May the beings there have no wish for nourishment through mouthfuls of food. May the beings there be nourished by joy and nourished by the Dharma. In that buddha realm may there not be the words śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha. May that buddha realm be filled189 only with bodhisattvas190 who are free of obduracy, stains, anger, and hypocrisy, and who remain in pure celibacy. May all the bodhisattvas there have shaved heads and wear saffron-colored robes.

4.­50

“ ‘As soon as they are born there, may they have great auras of light. May there appear in their hands191 precious alms bowls filled with various flavors. As soon as those appear, may they think, “This food we have is not for us. We should go to other worlds and offer this food to the bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain there. We should also give it to the buddhas’ śrāvakas and to beings in suffering. We should also go to the realm of the [F.179.a] pretas and give this food to the beings there whose bodies are aflame with hunger and thirst.” As soon as those bodhisattva mahāsattvas have that aspiration, may they obtain the samādhi called inconceivable activity. When they have attained that samādhi, may they go without any hindrance to the countless, innumerable buddha realms in the ten directions, and offer the food to the bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain there and to the śrāvakas and to other beings. May they offer the food with joy, teach the Dharma, and that same morning return to their own buddha realm.

4.­51

“ ‘May it be the same for the offering of precious clothing, up to their return that same morning to their own buddha realm where they dress each other in monastic robes.

4.­52

“ ‘May the bodhisattvas first share all the pleasures and enjoyments they find in that buddha realm with the bhagavat buddhas, the śrāvakas, and other beings, and only afterward enjoy them themselves. May that buddha realm be free of the eight unfavorable states. May there not be the word suffering there. May there not be the word training there. May there not be the word transgression there.

4.­53

“ ‘May there be an accumulation of hundreds of thousands of jewels in that buddha realm. May it be beautified by jewels and appear to be made of jewels. May there be present there all the jewels in the ten directions that have never been seen before and never been heard of before, and whose names would take ten million years to recite. [F.179.b] May a bodhisattva see the buddha realm as being made of gold if he wishes it to be made of gold, and may it continue to be made of gold for him; may another bodhisattva see it as being made of silver if he wishes it to be made of silver, without causing the realm made of gold to vanish. In the same way, may a bodhisattva see the realm as being made of crystal, or made of beryl, or made of emerald, or made of red pearls, or made of white coral, or made of whatever precious material he wishes.

4.­54

“ ‘May a bodhisattva see the buddha realm as being made of agarwood, made of tagar leaves, made of bay leaves, made of gośīrṣa sandalwood, or made of uragasāra sandalwood, just as he wishes. May he see it as being exactly how he wishes, without one seeing what another aspires for, but with everyone’s aspirations fulfilled.

4.­55

“ ‘May there be no sun or moon in that buddha realm, but may the bodhisattvas born there emit their own light. May there be whatever kind of light is wished for even to the extent of reaching a hundred thousand million trillion buddha realms. Other than the opening of the flowers, may there not even be the words night and day in that buddha realm. May there be no heat, cold, illness, weakness,192 old age, or death in that buddha realm. If a bodhisattva wishes to attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood, may he go to a Tuṣita paradise, end his life there, and then attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in another world.193 [F.180.a]

4.­56

“ ‘May there be no death in that buddha realm. May the Tathāgata’s parinirvāṇa take place high in the sky when he attains the ultimate nirvāṇa. May whatever enjoyment or pleasure a bodhisattva wishes for occur. May there come from the middle of the sky the sound of many hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of musical instruments throughout the buddha realm. May there be no words of desire within that music, but the words perfections, Buddha, Dharma, Saṅgha, and Dharma teachings from the bodhisattva piṭaka. May the bodhisattvas hear the words that they wish to hear.

4.­57

“ ‘Bhagavat, when I am performing bodhisattva conduct may I see the array of qualities in the buddha realms of innumerable, uncountable hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of buddhas, and may those adornments, signs, omens, places, wonders, and wishes be in my194 buddha realm, and may it have none of the array of qualities of śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas or of buddha realms that have the five degeneracies.

4.­58

“ ‘May there be no hell beings, animals, or pretas in that buddha realm. May there be no Sumeru, Cakravāḍa, or Mahācakravāḍa mountains, no stones or dust. May there be no great oceans. May that buddha realm be filled with various divine, wonderful trees, without any trees made of wood. May it be filled with divine coral tree flowers and great coral tree flowers. [F.180.b] May there be no unpleasant smells there.195 May that buddha realm be filled by a vast, extensive variety of incenses.

4.­59

“ ‘May all the bodhisattvas there be in their last life before buddhahood. May every being there when they pass away be reborn solely in Tuṣita paradises. When they pass away from there, may they attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood.

4.­60

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, I will continue performing the conduct of a bodhisattva until I attain that power. I shall establish that kind of buddha realm. I shall establish a buddha realm that is filled with the kind of beings who have pure thoughts, bodhisattvas with one lifetime remaining.

4.­61

“ ‘May there be no bodhisattvas there whom I did not cause to aspire to enlightenment and to practice the perfections for the first time. May all the bodhisattvas whom I have caused to aspire to enlightenment and practice the perfections for the first time be born there. May I pacify completely the sufferings of all those who are contained within that buddha realm.

4.­62

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, after I have become a bodhisattva and accomplished those heroic actions, may I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in that buddha realm.

4.­63

“ ‘May my Bodhi tree, Sapta­ratna­vicitrasan­darśana,196 be the size of ten thousand four-continent worlds, and may its circumference be that of ten billion-world universes. [F.181.a] May the aroma and light of that Bodhi tree spread throughout the entire buddha realm.

4.­64

“ ‘At the foot of that tree may there be my vajra seat, adorned by various jewels, named Praśamak­ṣamasuvicitra­jñāna­gandha­samavasaraṇa,197 the size of five four-continent worlds and 84,000 yojanas high.

4.­65

“ ‘May I sit cross-legged upon the vajra seat at the foot of the Bodhi tree and in an instant attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. May I remain seated, and not uncross my legs nor get up from under the Bodhi tree until I pass into parinirvāṇa. While I remain seated upon the vajra seat at the foot of the Bodhi tree, may I emanate buddhas and bodhisattvas who go to countless other buddha realms. May each buddha teach the Dharma to beings in the morning and in that morning make countless beings aspire to, be dedicated to, and progress irreversibly toward the highest, most complete enlightenment. Thus, may my bodhisattva emanations accomplish bodhisattva activities.

4.­66

“ ‘When I have attained enlightenment, may my body be visible in countless other realms in the ten directions. May all those beings who see my body adorned by signs all definitely attain the highest, most complete enlightenment. Until they attain enlightenment and nirvāṇa, may those beings never be apart from the bhagavat buddhas [F.181.b] and never have deficient faculties.

4.­67

“ ‘May all the bodhisattvas there who wish to see me, as soon as they think of me,198 whether they are going, returning, walking, sitting, or standing, see me at the foot of the Bodhi tree. May all those bodhisattvas who have doubts about the Dharma instantly be freed from them upon seeing me. Freed from doubt, may they understand even the meaning of Dharma teachings that they have not received.

4.­68

“ ‘May my lifespan be immeasurable, so that only those with omniscient wisdom can measure it, and may the bodhisattvas who will be there be innumerable. From the instant that I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood until the instant I pass into the great nirvāṇa, may the bodhisattvas in that buddha realm all have shaved heads and wear saffron robes. May there not be one being in that buddha realm with long hair and white clothes, but may all wear the monastic color and remain monastic.’

4.­69

“The Bhagavat said, ‘Worthy being, that is excellent, excellent. You are wise, learned,199 and intelligent. Your prayer is excellent. You have surpassing qualities. You have surpassing wisdom. Noble son, because you have created this kind of supreme, auspicious intention200 for the sake of all beings and have conceived of this supreme array of the qualities of a buddha realm, you will be named Mañjuśrī. [F.182.a]

4.­70

“ ‘Mañjuśrī, in the future, when two incalculable eons have passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in two Ganges Rivers,201 and there is a third such incalculable eon, there will be a world realm in the southern direction that is called Śuddhavi­rajaḥ­saṃnicaya in which the Sahā world realm will be included, and there will appear a buddha realm with those kinds of qualities.

4.­71

“ ‘Mañjuśrī, there you will attain the complete enlightenment of complete buddhahood, and you will become the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Samantadarśin.

4.­72

“ ‘Your retinue of bodhisattvas will also be pure in that way. The prayers that you have made as a bodhisattva will all be accomplished. Therefore, you will be a bodhisattva who has generated good roots with many millions of buddhas. Mañjuśrī, you will therefore be like a medicine for beings.202 You will have a completely purified motivation, your kleśas will be defeated, and your good qualities will have developed.’

4.­73

“Mañjuśrī said, ‘Bhagavat, if these wishes of mine are to be fulfilled, may the bhagavat buddhas, who reside, live, and remain, teaching the Dharma to beings in realms in the ten directions that are as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, give me their prophecy, and may the countless, [F.182.b] innumerable buddha realms shake. May all beings have happiness that is like that of a bodhisattva resting in meditation at the apex of the second dhyāna. May there fall a rain of divine coral tree flowers from countless, innumerable buddha realms. May these words sound from the coral tree flowers: the word Buddha, the word Dharma, the word Saṅgha, the word perfections, and the words strengths and fearlessnesses. May these signs appear when I bow the five parts of my body to the feet of the Bhagavat.’

4.­74

“When Mañjuśrī Kumārabhūta bowed down his head to the feet of the Bhagavat, the countless, innumerable buddha realms instantaneously shook; there fell a rain of divine coral tree flowers; and all beings gained the happiness that he had prayed for. The bodhisattva mahāsattvas who were listening to Dharma teachings from the bhagavat buddhas asked them by what cause and circumstances these signs appeared, and the bhagavat buddhas gave the prophecy of Mañjuśrī Kumārabhūta’s attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­75

“The Bhagavat said:

4.­76
“ ‘Arise, you who have supreme intelligence and a vast intellect.
You have received a prophecy from the world guardians in the ten directions.
The earth shook, beings were satisfied by happiness,
A rain of flowers fell‍—you will become a buddha in the world.’ [F.183.a] [B6]
4.­77

“Then, noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu summoned the fourth prince, who was named Anaṅgaṇa, and like Mañjuśrī he made a prayer.

4.­78

“The Bhagavat said to him, ‘Excellent, excellent! Noble son, when you become a bodhisattva, you will destroy a mountain of kleśas in innumerable, countless beings. You will perform the deeds of a buddha and will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. Therefore, noble son, you shall be named Vajraccheda­prajñā­vabhāsaśrī.203

4.­79

“ ‘Vajraccheda­prajñā­vabhāsaśrī, in the future, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, there will be in the eastern direction, beyond buddha realms as numerous as the grains of sand in ten Ganges Rivers, a realm called Animiṣa.

4.­80

“ ‘Noble son, you will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood there, and you will be the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Samantabhadra, who has wisdom and virtuous conduct,204 who is a sugata, a knower of the world, a guide who tames beings, an unsurpassable teacher of gods and humans, a buddha, and a bhagavat. Your buddha realm will have the manifold array of qualities that you have prayed for.’

4.­81

“Noble son, as soon as the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha prophesied to the bodhisattva Vajraccheda­prajñā­vabhāsaśrī his attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment, [F.183.b] there came from the center of the sky the sound of many hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of devas saying ‘Excellent!’ and it rained powders of gośīrṣa sandalwood, uragasāra sandalwood, agarwood, valerian,205 and bay leaf.

4.­82

“He said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if these wishes of mine are to be fulfilled in this way, then when I bow down the five parts of my body to the feet of the Bhagavat, may realms as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River be pervaded by divine, wonderful, vast, extensive incense. May all the beings who have been born in those realms, whether as hell-beings, animals, those in Yāma’s land, devas, or humans, experience that scent, and when my head is touching the ground, may their physical illness, physical suffering, mental illness, and mental suffering quickly cease.’

4.­83

“Noble son, when Vajraccheda­prajñā­vabhāsaśrī bowed down the five parts of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, at that moment, realms as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River were pervaded by divine, wonderful, vast, extensive incense, and the physical illness, physical suffering, mental illness, and mental suffering of all beings quickly eased and ended.206

4.­84

“The Bhagavat said:

4.­85
“ ‘Arise, you who split a vajra.207
Many worlds have been pervaded by incense,
Beings have been made blissful and happy‍—
You will become a supreme father for the world.’
4.­86

“Then, noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu summoned the fifth prince, who was named Abhaya, and he prayed as the others had.

4.­87

“He said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, my buddha realm will not be like this afflicted buddha realm, [F.184.a] but one in which there are no hells, there are no animals, and there is no land of Yama; one where the ground is made of blue beryl; and one that is vast just like the array of buddha-realm qualities in the Padmā world realm, which I shall describe. That is where I shall attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood.’

4.­88

“Then Prince Abhaya placed lotuses in front of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if these wishes of mine are to be fulfilled in this way, then through the power of the Bhagavat may I attain the vision array samādhi, and thereby may the Bhagavat see before him, in worlds in the ten directions as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, a rainfall of lotus flowers that are the size of chariot wheels and as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, and may I208 also see them.’

4.­89

“As soon as he said those words, through the power of the Buddha, he attained the vision array samādhi, and in worlds in the ten directions as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River there fell a rain of lotus flowers the size of chariot wheels and as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm. Prince Abhaya saw this and was overjoyed and blissful.

4.­90

“The Bhagavat said, ‘Noble son, you have made an excellent prayer. You have acquired an excellent buddha realm, you have also attained samādhi very quickly, and through the power of true words there has fallen a rain of lotuses.’

4.­91

“The prince said, ‘If my hopes for the highest, most complete enlightenment are to be fulfilled, [F.184.b] may these lotuses be suspended in the sky, and when they have floated in the sky, may they then fall like rain.’

4.­92

“The Bhagavat said, ‘Noble son, very quickly the sky was sealed with the lotuses. Therefore, noble son, your name will be Gaganamudra.209 Gaganamudra, in the future, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in the southeastern direction beyond as many buddha realms as there are grains of sand in a hundred thousand Ganges Rivers, there will be the world realm known as Padmā. There you will become enlightened and become a buddha. You will become the tathāgata named Padmottara, an arhat samyaksam­buddha, one with wisdom and virtuous conduct, a sugata, a knower of the world, a guide who tames beings, an unsurpassable teacher of gods and humans, a buddha, a bhagavat. You will have an innumerable retinue composed entirely of bodhisattvas. Your lifespan will be immeasurable. Your buddha realm will have the entire array of qualities that you have prayed for.’

4.­93

“The bodhisattva Gaganamudra bowed down his head to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha.

“The Bhagavat said:

4.­94
“ ‘You will be one who brings benefit to beings,
One who pacifies the pollution of the kleśas,
One who possesses qualities as numerous as the realm’s particles‍—
You will attain enlightenment like the jinas in the past.’
4.­95

“Then, noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu spoke to the sixth prince, who was named Ambara, who made a prayer as the bodhisattva Gaganamudra did. He said, ‘My buddha realm will not be like this afflicted buddha realm…’ and so on.

4.­96

“Then he said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is to be fulfilled, [F.185.a] then in the skies of all the worlds in the ten directions, as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, may there appear parasols made of the seven jewels, covered with nets of gold, and adorned with bells made of the seven jewels. From the parasols, the bells, and the nets, may these words sound: the word Buddha, the word Dharma, the word Saṅgha, the word perfections, the word strengths, the word clairvoyance, and the word confidence. May all beings hear those words. When they have heard them, may they develop the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment, and may the aspiration of those beings who have previously aspired to the highest, most complete enlightenment be irreversible.’

4.­97

“As soon as he said that, those words sounded from the sky in all the worlds in the ten directions, as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, and so on, as before. Through the power of the Bhagavat he perceived this himself and said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if my aspirations are to be completely fulfilled as I have prayed for, then may I in the presence of the Bhagavat attain the illumination by wisdom samādhi, and may that accomplish my good qualities. When I have obtained that samādhi may the Bhagavat give me his prophecy.’

4.­98

“Through the power of the Bhagavat he attained the illumination by wisdom samādhi. The Bhagavat said, ‘Worthy being, excellent! Excellent! You have made a vast prayer. [F.185.b] Through the effect of this merit, noble son, worlds210 in the ten directions as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River have become buddha realms inspired by hundreds of thousands of beautiful words. Therefore, you should be known as Vegavairocana.211 Vegavairocana, in a future time, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, there will be, in the eastern direction, beyond as many worlds as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, a world realm called Ādityasomā. There you will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. You will become the tathāgata named Dharma­vaśavartīśvara­rāja, an arhat samyaksam­buddha, one with wisdom and virtuous conduct, a sugata, a knower of the world, a guide who tames beings, an unsurpassable teacher of gods and humans, a buddha, a bhagavat.’

4.­99

“The bodhisattva Vegavairocana bowed down the five parts of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha. The Bhagavat said:

4.­100
“ ‘Arise, you with excellent discipline, great joy, and a subdued mind,
Having brought forth great, powerful212 compassion for beings,
Save beings and stand on the shore of the ocean of suffering,
As long as you have not attained the highest, complete enlightenment.’213
4.­101

“Then, noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu spoke to the seventh prince, who was named Aṅgaja,214 and it proceeded as before. Prince Aṅgaja said, ‘May I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood not in a buddha realm like this afflicted buddha realm, but in one in which there are no hells, no animals, no world of Yama, no females, no beings inside wombs, no Sumeru, no Cakravāḍa, no Mahācakravāḍa, no soil,215 no rocks, no mountains, no uneven ground, no pebbles, [F.186.a] no gravel, no thorns, no thickets, no wooden trees, and no oceans. May there be no sun and moon, no stars, no day and night, and no darkness. May the beings there have no feces, urine, spittle, or snot; may they have no sweat and no odor; may they have no physical fatigue and no mental fatigue. May there be no dusty ground.216 May the entire ground be made of emerald; may it be adorned by hundreds of thousands of jewels. May it be strewn with coral trees and great coral tree flowers. May that buddha realm be adorned by a variety of precious trees; may those precious trees be adorned by nets of jewels; and may those precious trees be adorned with a variety of precious cotton cloths, a variety of precious clothing, a variety of precious beads, a variety of precious hanging ornaments, a variety of flower garlands, a variety of musical instruments, a variety of precious vessels, and a variety of flowers.217

4.­102

“ ‘May the only indication of night be when the flowers close and the sound of music ceases. May bodhisattvas be born from within the closed flowers. May the bodhisattvas, resting in meditation, attain the samādhi called an array of visions. Through attaining that samādhi may they see the bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain in other realms in the ten directions as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm. [F.186.b] In that instant may they attain the pure divine hearing so that they hear the Dharma teaching of the bhagavat buddhas in the other realms in the ten directions, which are as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm.

4.­103

“ ‘May all beings, as soon as they are born there, remember their former lives and remember eons as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm. May all those beings, as soon as they are born, obtain divine sight so that they see the arrays of qualities of buddha realms as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, everywhere in the ten directions. May all those beings, as soon as they are born, be skilled in knowing the minds of others, so that in one instant they know the mental activity of beings within buddha realms as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, and until their enlightenment and parinirvāṇa may all those beings honor that samādhi.

4.­104

“ ‘In the morning may there come from the four directions very aromatic, delightful, soft, blissfully cool breezes that cause the flowers to open. May the bodhisattvas arise from their samādhi and get up from the anthers of the flowers. May they have the miraculous power to, in one instant of mind, go to pay homage to the bhagavat buddhas who in every direction reside, live, and remain in realms that are as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, and then return. [F.187.a] May they then be seated cross-legged upon the anthers of coral tree flowers and great coral tree flowers and gaze at the Tathāgata with minds made blissful by the Dharma.

4.­105

“ ‘In all directions, wherever they go, whether they are seated there or returning, may they see me. Whatever equivocation, uncertainty, or doubt about the Dharma arises among those bodhisattva mahāsattvas, may they be freed from it just by seeing me. Whatever Dharma teaching those bodhisattva mahāsattvas wish for, may they receive that Dharma teaching simply by looking at me. May those beings have no ownership and no attachments, to the extent that they have no preoccupation even with their own bodies and lives. May all those bodhisattvas be irreversible.

4.­106

“ ‘May there not even be the word bad there. In that buddha realm, may there not even be the word training, and so on, as before, and may there be no mention of removing faults. May all those beings have the thirty-two signs of a great being. May they all have the power of Nārāyaṇa. May not a single being have impaired faculties during the time before their enlightenment and nirvāṇa. May all the beings there be born with shaved heads and wearing new saffron-colored robes. May they attain the samādhi of complete discernment and never lose it until enlightenment. May all the beings there be accompanied by good roots. [F.187.b]

4.­107

“ ‘In that buddha realm may beings have no knowledge of the suffering of illness and aging. When their lifespan is over, may they all enter nirvāṇa sitting cross-legged. May fire rise from their bodies and burn up their bodies. May a breeze from the four directions carry their relics to a thousand buddha realms, where they will appear as precious jewels that are like the bright precious jewel of a cakravartin king. May any being who sees the light of those precious jewels, or sees the precious jewels themselves, or touches them, until they reach enlightenment and nirvāṇa, never experience the suffering of hells, animals, or Yama’s world. When beings pass away, may they be born where the bhagavat buddhas reside, live, and remain, teaching the Dharma to beings. When those beings have been born there may they hear the Dharma from the bhagavat buddhas and develop the aspiration for enlightenment. As soon as they have developed that aspiration, may they never turn back from the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­108

“ ‘In my buddha realm may there be no beings who die while not in a state of meditation, while experiencing suffering, or not free from the malicious intent to kill one another.218 Subsequently, may they never be reborn into an unfavorable existence. May they never be reborn in a realm devoid of a buddha.219 Until they reach enlightenment may they never be unable to see a buddha. May they never be unable to hear the Dharma or serve the saṅgha. [F.188.a]

4.­109

“ ‘May all beings in my buddha realm be free of obstinacy, anger, hypocrisy, envy, and selfishness. May śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas be absent. May the buddha realm be filled with pure bodhisattvas. May the beings who are born there be agreeable, gentle, forgiving, good, peaceful, and meditative.

4.­110

“ ‘May my buddha realm be radiant. May my buddha realm have a great array of qualities. May it be seen in the worlds in the ten directions, which are as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, and may its aroma pervade them.

4.­111

“ ‘May the beings there always have happiness. May the word suffering never be heard there.

4.­112

“ ‘I will carry out the conduct of a bodhisattva such that I, as a bodhisattva, will establish a pure buddha realm endowed with this kind of array of a buddha realm’s qualities, and I will fill that buddha realm with such beings who have pure minds. Subsequently, in that buddha realm I will become a buddha with the highest, most complete enlightenment. When I attain enlightenment, may I have limitless radiance. May my body, which will be adorned by the signs of a great being, be visible in as many realms in the ten directions as there are particles in a thousand buddha realms. When the beings there see me, may their desires cease. [F.188.b] May all their anger, ignorance, envy, pride, hypocrisy, kleśas, and subsidiary kleśas cease completely. May they all develop the aspiration for enlightenment. Through seeing me may they attain whatever samādhis and dhāraṇīs they were seeking. When the beings reborn in the cold hells see me, may they experience bliss, a bliss that is like that of a bhikṣu in the meditation of the second dhyāna. When they see me, may they have perfect physical and mental bliss and develop the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment. When they die in those hells, may they be reborn in my buddha realm and not turn back from the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­113

“ ‘When beings born in the world of the pretas see me, may the same happen to them and may they never turn back from the highest, most complete enlightenment. May it be the same for those who have been born as animals. May my light be twice as bright for those born as devas.

4.­114

“ ‘May I have a measureless lifespan, which no one, except for the omniscient, will be able to comprehend. When I attain enlightenment, may the bhagavat buddhas in incalculable, countless, innumerable worlds in the ten directions praise me. When the beings in those worlds hear these praises of me, [F.189.a] may they dedicate all their good roots to rebirth in my buddha realm. May they be reborn in my buddha realm when they die, unless they have committed the actions with immediate results at death, or abandoned the Dharma, or maligned a higher being.220

4.­115

“ ‘When I attain enlightenment, may beings in countless, innumerable worlds hear my name and wish to be reborn in my buddha realm. When they are dying, may I, encircled by a great retinue, resting in the freedom from darkness samādhi, satisfy those beings with excellent teaching and end their suffering. Through their faith in me may they attain a samādhi free of thought, may they realize the acceptance of phenomena221 that delights the mind, and, when they die, may they be reborn in my buddha realm.

4.­116

“ ‘When beings in other realms are dying‍—those who are devoid of the seven riches who do not aspire to the three yānas, who do not aspire to the good fortune of devas and humans, who do not aspire to acquiring virtue, who do not aspire to the three methods of accumulating merit, who are attached to desires and what is not Dharma, who are overwhelmed by overpowering greed, who are under the sway of a wrong Dharma‍—then at that time may I, accompanied by a great retinue, appear through the brightness samādhi and teach them the Dharma. May I show them my buddha realm. [F.189.b] May I cause them to aspire to enlightenment. May those beings feel the greatest joy and faith toward me and develop the aspiration for enlightenment. May all their sensations of suffering cease. May they attain the lamp of the sun samādhi and eliminate their ignorance. When they die, may they be reborn in my buddha realm.’

4.­117

“The Bhagavat said, ‘Excellent, worthy being, excellent! The prayer you made is magnificent.’

4.­118

“Then Prince Aṅgaja declared, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this prayer of mine is to be fulfilled, may there fall a rain of uragasāra sandalwood powder in other buddha realms in the ten directions as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm. May all the beings who smell that scent develop the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment. May I attain the samādhi called sublime splendor and see that happen myself.’

4.­119

“Then, noble son, he developed the sublime splendor samādhi, and he saw that it rained uragasāra sandalwood powder in other realms in the ten directions, as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, and saw that countless beings in each of the ten directions placed their palms together and developed the aspiration for enlightenment.

4.­120

“The Bhagavat said, ‘Noble son, a rain of incense quickly fell, and countless beings have been inspired toward enlightenment. Therefore, noble son, you should be known as Siṃhagandha.222

4.­121

“ ‘Siṃhagandha, after one incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, [F.190.a] at the start of the second eon, there will be in the eastern direction,223 beyond as many buddha realms as there are particles in buddha realms as numerous as the grains of sand in forty-two Ganges Rivers, a world realm called Nīlagandha­prabhāsavi­raja. You, Siṃhagandha, will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood there. You will become the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Prabhāsavirajaḥ­samucchraya­gandheśvara­rāja.’

4.­122

“Then, noble son, the bodhisattva Siṃhagandha bowed down the five parts of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha.

4.­123

“The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said to him:

4.­124
“ ‘Arise, you whom devas, humans, and asuras worship!
Liberate beings in the existences from their suffering!
Cut through the bondage of existences’ kleśas and suffering,
And you will become a human jina, a higher individual!’
4.­125

“Then, noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu spoke to the eighth prince, who was named Amigha,224 and it proceeded as before. Prince Amigha said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, as a bodhisattva I will perform the conduct of a bodhisattva in the afflicted buddha realm such that I will purify ten thousand afflicted buddha realms and so that they become like the buddha realm Nīlagandha­prabhāsavi­raja.225 I will cause them to be filled with bodhisattvas set out on the Mahāyāna who have planted the appropriate good roots and have pure motivation. Subsequently, I will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. Bhadanta Bhagavat, [F.190.b] I shall accomplish such bodhisattva conduct that no other bodhisattvas have ever performed.

4.­126

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, during these seven years that I have been in solitude I have contemplated the pure qualities of the buddhas and bodhisattvas and the pure qualities of the buddha realms. I have developed, attained, and meditated in eleven thousand bodhisattva samādhis, such as the vision array samādhi. Bhadanta Bhagavat, this has been my bodhisattva activity now that I am a bodhisattva.

4.­127

“ ‘May I see and enter the endless, limitless world realms in the ten directions where bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain, teaching the Dharma for the welfare and happiness of beings, and the buddha realms called Dhvajāgrākeyūra, which transcend the three times and are filled with jinas. May I, through that samādhi, see the bhagavat buddhas, as numerous as particles, surrounded by assemblies of bodhisattvas and śrāvakas. May I, through the power of the unattached samādhi,226 pay homage to each one of them with bodies as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm. May each one of my bodies offer each of them manifold unsurpassable jewels and flowers, manifold unsurpassable incenses, garlands, powders, ointments, and music, all in unsurpassable arrays. May I perform this in each buddha realm for eons as numerous as the grains of sand in the ocean.

4.­128

“ ‘May I, through the manifesting all bodies227 samādhi, see, in an instant, [F.191.a] the fields of buddha activity of every buddha, which are as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm.

4.­129

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, may I, through the source of qualities samādhi, praise each buddha with unsurpassable praises as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm.

4.­130

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, may I, through the unclosing eyes samādhi, in one instant of mind see all the buddha realms filled with victorious ones upon a single particle.

4.­131

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, may I, through the free from conflict samādhi, in one instant of mind see all the past, present, and future bodhisattvas in all the buddha realms and the arrays of qualities of the buddha realms.

4.­132

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, may I, through the heroic samādhi, enter the hells, take on the form of an inhabitant of hell, teach the Dharma to the beings in hell, and inspire them toward enlightenment. May the beings there develop the aspiration for enlightenment. Then, after passing away, may they be reborn as human beings and wherever buddha bhagavats may be, may they hear the Dharma from those buddha bhagavats, and may they be brought to the level of irreversibility.

4.­133

“ ‘May I emanate bodies that resemble animals, pretas, yakṣas, rākṣasas, asuras, nāgas, kinnaras, mahoragas, piśācas, pūtanas, and kaṭapūtanas, and, similarly, caṇḍālas, merchants, and courtesans, Bhagavat, [F.191.b] in accord with the families that beings are born in, in accord with the bodies they have obtained, in accord with the happiness or suffering that they experience because of their karma, in accord with their skills in crafts, and in accord with the work that they do. May I manifest being diligent in those crafts and that work, and through using appropriate words may I please those beings and teach them the Dharma. May I make them aspire to, be intent upon, and be set upon the highest, most complete enlightenment. And may I establish them in irreversible progress toward the highest, complete most enlightenment.

4.­134

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, may I engage in the conduct of a bodhisattva until I purify, by any means whatsoever, the continuums of the minds of all beings in ten thousand buddha realms in the ten directions, so that there will be no228 karma and kleśas, without exception, in the mental continuums of those beings, and there will not be even a few beings whose paths of mental continuums are conceptualized via the four māras.229 For that purpose, may I purify those ten thousand buddha realms230 so that they have the same array of qualities as Nīlagandha­prabhāsavi­raja, the realm of the Tathāgata Prabhāsavirajaḥ­samucchraya­gandheśvara­rāja. May my buddha realm and my retinue thus be just as the bodhisattva Siṃhagandha prayed for.

4.­135

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is to be completely fulfilled, may all the suffering of beings in the buddha realms in the ten directions be appeased. May they all have gentle minds. May they all have flexible minds. May they see the buddhas present in their own four-continent worlds. May manifold jewels, flowers, incenses, garlands, ointments, powders, [F.192.a] parasols, victory banners, and flags appear to all those beings, which they will offer to the buddhas, and may those beings develop the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment. Bhagavat, may I see this myself through the power of the array of visions samādhi.’

4.­136

“As soon as he said those words, he saw what he had prayed for. The Bhagavat said, ‘It is excellent, noble son, excellent that you, noble son, will purify ten thousand buddha realms‍—your own and everywhere around it‍—and that you will purify the continuum of minds of countless, numberless beings. Thus you will equal the zeal of making countless, numberless offerings to countless, numberless bhagavat buddhas. Therefore, noble son, you should be named Samantabhadra.’

4.­137

“ ‘Samantabhadra, in the future, when countless eons, as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, have passed, and a second series of countless eons has begun, in the northern direction from here, beyond as many buddha realms as there are grains of sand in sixty Ganges Rivers, there will be a world realm called Jñāna­tāpasuviśuddha­guṇā. You, Samantabhadra, will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect enlightenment there. You will become the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha, and so on, up to and including the buddha bhagavat, named Jñāna­vajra­vijṛmbhiteśvara­ketu.’

4.­138

“Then, noble son, the bodhisattva Samantabhadra bowed down his head to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha.

“The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said:

4.­139
“ ‘Arise, you who have perfect joy, excellent resolve, and a controlled mind!
You who have an unwavering commitment, you must purify the mind continuum of beings
And liberate beings from the terrible river of the kleśas.
You will become a buddha, a lamp of wisdom in the world.’ [F.192.b]
4.­140

“Then, noble son, ten thousand lazy beings said in one voice, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, we shall become tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddhas in the pure buddha realms which, with completely pure motivation, the bodhisattva mahāsattva Samantabhadra, while performing the conduct of a bodhisattva, will purify. May we thus complete the six perfections and be reborn in a buddha realm there.’

4.­141

“Noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha thus predicted of those ten thousand beings, ‘When the bodhisattva Samantabhadra attains the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood, you will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in the surrounding realms.231 You will become tathāgatas in groups of thousands that have the same names:

4.­142

“ ‘One thousand will be tathāgatas called Jvāla­kuṇḍeśvara­ghoṣa.

“ ‘Another thousand will be called Saṃvṛtīśvaraghoṣa.

“ ‘Another thousand will be called Suvimala­ghoṣeśvara­rāja.

“ ‘Another thousand will be called Prahī­ṇabhaya­ghoṣeśvara­rāja.

“ ‘Another thousand will be called Vimala­ghoṣa­tejeśvara­rāja.

4.­143

“ ‘Five hundred others will all have the same name; they will be called Sūryaghoṣa.”

4.­144

“ ‘Another 2,500232 will have these names: Vigata­bhaya­kīrti­rāja, Vigataraśmi, Vigataraśmighoṣa, Kīrtīśvaraghoṣa, Vipara­dharmakīrti­ghoṣa, Garbha­kīrti­rāja, Ratna­dhvaja, Jyotīśvara, Uttapta­muni­jñāneśvara, Ketacīvara­saṃbhṛta­rāja, Acintyamati­jñāna­garbha, [F.193.a] Jñānamerudhvaja, Jñānasāgara­rāja, Mahā­vīrya­ghoṣeśvara, Meruśrīkalpa, Jñāna­virajavega, Kimīśvarabīja, Jñāna­suvimala­garjiteśvara, Abhi­bhūta­guṇa­sāgara­rāja, Jñāna­saṃbhavabala­rāja, Viraja­vīreśvara­rāja, Muni­śrīkūṭavega­saṃkusuma, Śrīkūṭa­jñāna­buddhi, Vajrasiṃha, Śīla­prabhāsvara, Bhadrottama, Anantaraśmi, Siṃhanandi, Akṣayajñānakūṭa, Ratnāvabhāsa, Jñānavimala, Jñānapravāḍa, Siṃhakīrti, Abhijñāguṇarāja, Dharmasumanāvarṣin, Prabhākara, Abhyudgatameru, Dharma­samudgata­rāja­vimala, Gandheśvara, Vimalanetra, Mahāprasandaya, Asaṅgabalarāja, Svajñānapuṇyabala, Jñānacīvara, Vaśavartin, Asaṅgahiteṣin, Jñānasaṃbhava, Mahāmeru, Balagarbha, Guṇākara, Latākusumadhvaja, Guṇaprabhāsa, Viguṇamoharāja, Vajrottama, Dharmaketu, Ghoṣendrarāja, Svagupta, Vajradhvaja, Ratneśvara, Abhyudgatadhvaja, Śailakalpa, Ratimegha, Dharma­kārisāla­rāja, Samantaguptasāgara­rāja, Jñānasaṃnicaya, Jñānārci, Kusumagaṇi, Gajendreśvara, Udumbarapuṣpa, Kāñcanadhvaja, Dharmadhvaja, Vinarditarāja, Candana, Supra­tiṣṭhitasthāma­vikrama, Dhvajāgrapradīpa, Jñānakrama, Sāgaradhvaja, [F.193.b] Vyayadharmakīrti, Māravinardita, Guṇārci, Jñānaprabha, Jñānapradīpa, Kṣemarāja, Jñānaghoṣa, Dhvajasaṃgraha, Vajrapradīpa, Vyūharāja, Jayasaṃkhya, Supratiṣṭhita, Maticandrarāja, Kramavinardita­rāja, Sālendrasiṃha­vigraha, Nārāyaṇa­vijita­garbha, Ratna­guṇa­saṃnicaya, Jyotigarbha, Nakṣatra­vibhavakīrti, Puṇyabala­sāla­rāja, Manojñaghoṣa,233 Brahmottara, and Dhṛtarāṣṭra.

4.­145

“ ‘Another thousand will be named Gandha­padma­vijitakīrti­rāja, Raśmimaṇḍala­jyotiprabhāsa­rāja, Gandha­padmottaravega, Ananta­guṇa­sāgarajñānottara, Jambūcchāya, Guṇaśailadhvaja, Siṃhaketu, Nāga­vivarjitakusumateja­rāja, Sugandha­bīja­nairātma, and Amṛtaguṇatejarāja.234

4.­146

“ ‘Another thousand will be tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddhas called Visṛṣṭa­dharma­rāja and Nāgendravi­mukti­buddha­loka­sāgaralocanaśaila.235

4.­147

“ ‘At the same time, on the same day, they will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in the different world realms. Their lifespans will be ten intermediate eons.’

4.­148

“Those ten thousand beings bowed down to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha. The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said:

4.­149
“ ‘Arise, you who have the unwavering bellowing of elephants.236
You who have accumulated the riches of virtue.
Having become engaged in the perfections with urgency,
You will become leaders for the worlds of gods and men.’ [B7] [F.194.a]
4.­150

“Then, noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu spoke to the ninth prince, who was named Anagha,237 and it proceeded as before. The prince said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, I shall perform bodhisattva conduct in such a way that bhagavat buddhas as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, who reside, live, and remain in realms in the ten directions as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River, will be the witnesses for my performance of bodhisattva conduct.

4.­151

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, from the time I develop the aspiration for enlightenment in your presence until I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood, may I never regret performing bodhisattva conduct. Until I reach enlightenment may my commitment be firm, and may I carry out whatever I say I will. May I never disturb the minds of other beings. May the motivation for the path of śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas never arise to me. May a mind or mental event of desiring sense pleasures never arise. May dullness and sleepiness never arise. May restlessness never arise. May remorse never arise. May doubt never arise. May I never take life, take what has not been given, fail to maintain celibacy, lie, slander, speak harshly, speak meaninglessly,238 be avaricious, be malicious, hold wrong views, be miserly,239 or be disrespectful to or contradict the Dharma. Until I reach enlightenment, as I perform bodhisattva conduct, may I never have those qualities. Until I reach enlightenment, even when I am just taking a step, [F.194.b] may my mind and mental events always be engaged in remembering the Buddha. Until I reach enlightenment, may I never be bereft of seeing the Buddha, hearing the Dharma, and serving the Saṅgha. May I become ordained in all my lifetimes. May I in all my lifetimes wear sewn-together rags, wear the three Dharma robes, dwell at the foot of a tree, sleep sitting upright,240 live in the wilderness, beg for alms,241 have few desires, be content, teach the Dharma, speak appropriately, and be endowed with limitless eloquence. May I never commit a root downfall. May I never subjugate opponents with words that are lies. May I never give a Dharma teaching concerning emptiness to a female. May I never teach the Dharma to a female with my mind focused on emptiness.242 May I never teach the Dharma gesturing with my hands. May I always perceive bodhisattvas who have set out on the Mahāyāna as my teachers. Whenever I listen to the Dharma from a Dharma reciter, may I perceive him to be my teacher and, having honored him, may I serve, honor, respect, and make offerings to that Dharma reciter as I would a tathāgata, to the extent that I would serve that Dharma reciter even with my own flesh. May I give to others without a thought of whether they are a worthy or unworthy recipient. May I never have a mind or mental event of miserliness when making the gift of the Dharma. May I protect those beings who are dedicated to enlightenment by giving my life. May I free beings in distress from their distress with whatever wealth I have gained through my diligence, my strength, and my prayers. [F.195.a] May I never criticize those with the signs of ordination, those with the signs of lay life, those who have committed downfalls, or those who have not committed downfalls. May I always perceive acquisitions, honors, and praise as being like fire, poison, and weapons.

4.­152

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if these prayers of mine, made in your presence, are to be perfectly fulfilled from now until I reach enlightenment, then may there appear on both my hands precious divine wheels, each with a thousand spokes, a hub, and a rim, and each as bright as the luster of the sun.’

4.­153

“As soon as Prince Anagha said those words, there appeared upon both his hands such wheels as he had wished for. Then he said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if my wishes are to be fulfilled from now until I reach enlightenment, then may these wheels go to the empty buddha realms that have the five degeneracies. With a sound as loud as the movements of the nāga kings Nanda and Upananda, may they spread, throughout each entire buddha realm, the Dharma discourse on the domain of buddhas, who engage in prophecies to bodhisattvas, mindfulness, unforgetfulness, wisdom, vision, and meditation on emptiness. And may this Dharma discourse come to appear in the auditory faculties of all the beings born there. And, as soon as it is heard, may the desire of those beings cease, and may their anger, ignorance, pride, envy, and miserliness cease. With their minds focused on recollecting all the buddhas, may they give rise to the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­154

“Noble son, Prince Anagha [F.195.b] sent forth those two precious wheels, moving as fast as bhagavat buddhas can.243 In such manner those two precious wheels went to countless, limitless buddha realms in the ten directions that had the five degeneracies, and to the beings there spread the Dharma discourse on the domain of buddhas, who engage in prophecies to bodhisattvas, mindfulness, unforgetfulness, wisdom, vision, and meditation on emptiness. And this Dharma discourse came to appear in the auditory faculties of those beings, and for all of them any mind or mental events of desire, and so on, up to and including miserliness, ceased. With their minds on the domain of wisdom of the buddhas, they gave rise to the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment, and within an instant the wheels returned and stood in front of Prince Anagha.

4.­155

“Then, noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said to Prince Anagha, ‘Excellent, excellent, noble son, you have made a very splendid prayer. And you have sent these precious divine wheels to buddha realms that are empty and have the five degeneracies, and you have established many hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of beings in unpolluted states of mind and have made them focus upon enlightenment. Therefore, noble son, you will be known as Akṣobhya. You, Akṣobhya, will become a guide for the world. You, Akṣobhya, shall obtain the arrays of buddha-realm qualities such as you wish.’

4.­156

“Akṣobhya said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, I wish for such an array of buddha-realm qualities: May all the ground be made of gold. May it be as flat as the palm of the hand, scattered with precious divine jewels, free of pebbles and gravel, free of pillars of rock, boulders, and mountains, and as soft and pleasant to the touch as down; [F.196.a] may it sink when you tread on it, and rise when you lift your feet. May hells, animal births, the world of Yama, and the preta realm not be known there. In that buddha realm may there be nothing that smells bad. May that buddha realm be pervaded by incense that transcends that of the devas, and may that buddha realm be filled with divine coral trees and great coral tree flowers.

4.­157

“ ‘May the beings there never age, fall ill, or die. May they never be afraid of each other. May they never injure each other. May those beings never die prematurely or die with regret. May they never die while not in meditation. May the beings there be focused upon the constant recollection of the Buddha. May they not be reborn in the lower realms. May they not be reborn in buddha realms that are empty and with the five degeneracies. Until they attain enlightenment and parinirvāṇa may they never be deprived of the sight of the Buddha. May they never be deprived of hearing the Dharma and serving the Saṅgha. May the beings there have little desire, little anger, and little delusion. May all who are there adopt and follow the path of the ten good actions. May the beings in that buddha realm not be workers in crafts. May they have no portents for lower rebirth. May there be no way for the māras to enter the beings there. May the beings there not have a bad color.244 May the beings there neither be lords nor servants. May the beings there have no possessiveness and no acquisitiveness. [F.196.b] May the śrāvakas and bodhisattvas there never ejaculate, even while dreaming. May all the beings there long for the Dharma and seek the Dharma. In that buddha realm may there not be a single being who has a mistaken view and may there be no tīrthikas. May the beings there never be fatigued in body and never fatigued in mind. May all the beings there possess the five clairvoyances. May all the beings there never be oppressed by thirst or hunger. May whatever food they desire appear before them in precious bowls, just as for the devas in the realm of sense pleasure. May they have no feces, urine, spittle, snot, tears, or sweat.

4.­158

“ ‘May there be no cold and no heat. May there be a pleasant scent. May soft breezes waft there. May those breezes bring fragrances of the devas or humans when they wish for it and of the kind they wish for. One person may wish for a cool breeze and another for a warm breeze. Some may want a breeze that has the scent of the blue lotus, some may want a breeze with the scent of uragasāra sandalwood, some may want a breeze with the scent of benzoin, some may want a breeze with the scent of valerian, some may want a breeze with the scent of aloeswood, and some may wish for a breeze such as has never been wished for before, and it will be created just as their minds imagined it. In that way may that world realm be free of the five degeneracies. [F.197.a]

4.­159

“ ‘May the beings there have kūṭāgāras made of the seven jewels, and whenever people stay within those kūṭāgāras, may there appear couches that are made of the seven jewels and covered with cotton cushions, as soft to the touch as down. Whenever the beings there are going to bathe, may pools appear around those kūṭāgāras, filled with water that has the eight good qualities. May there be rows of jasmine trees and palm trees that are adorned. May those trees be adorned with various kinds of flowers, fruits, scents, cloths, parasols, strings of pearls, and ornaments. May the beings there pick from those wish-fulfilling trees whatever clothing and adornments they wish for and wear them. In this way, may they select and put on everything, from the flowers up to the ornaments.

4.­160

“ ‘May my Bodhi tree be made of the seven jewels and be a thousand yojanas high, with a trunk that is one yojana wide, and with branches that spread for a thousand yojanas. When that Bodhi tree is stirred by the breezes, may it emit the words perfections, clairvoyances, powers, strengths, and factors of enlightenment, their sound being more gentle and pleasant than that of the devas. May the beings who hear those words each attain mindfulness, with a mind free from desire.

4.­161

“ ‘May the women in that buddha realm be endowed with all good qualities, just as the apsaras among the gods of Tuṣita. May the women there have no bad smell, never be double-tongued, and never be filled with envy or miserliness. May the men [F.197.b] there not engage in sexual intercourse with the women. When a sexual desire arises in a man there, when he goes to a woman and looks at her with desire, may his desire cease in that instant, and feeling very contrite may he walk away and obtain a samādhi that is pure and unsullied. Through that samādhi may he be liberated from the nooses of the māras and never again give rise to a mind of desire. When a woman there looks at a man with sexual desire, may she become pregnant just by looking, and may the desire of both the man and woman cease completely just by looking. May the boy or girl in their wombs experience physical and mental bliss, just like the Trāyastriṃśa devas are delighted and joyful and experience physical and mental bliss. May the boys and girls in the wombs in that buddha realm experience such bliss for seven days and nights. May the pregnant woman experience such bliss as that of a bhikṣu in the meditation of the second dhyāna. May those beings be unstained by the stains and impurities of the womb. On the seventh day, may they be born, bestowed with the most excellent fragrances and the most excellent pleasant cushions. May the mother not experience any suffering, and may both mother and child enter and bathe in the pools. And may that woman attain such mindfulness that she attains the samādhi that is free from desire and pure. May that samādhi free them from all desire,245 and may they always remain in samādhi. May whoever has created and accumulated karma in previous lives that will result in experiencing female existences for many tens of millions of eons [F.198.a] have all those female existences entirely come to an end through the accomplishment of that samādhi, and may they never again acquire a female existence throughout the time until their parinirvāṇa.

4.­162

“ ‘May those beings who have accumulated the karma that will result in experiencing for countless eons the suffering of being born from a womb hear my name when I have attained enlightenment, have faith in me, and, after passing away, be reborn in my buddha realm, without being born from a womb. May the entirety of all that karma come completely to an end. May those beings never again be born from a womb throughout the time until they reach enlightenment.

4.­163

“ ‘May those beings who have planted good roots completely annihilate their karma and not be reborn into a womb.246 In my buddha realm may women and beings who are in wombs have perfect happiness in that buddha realm.247

4.­164

“ ‘When the jasmine and palm trees are stirred by the breezes, may they emit a beautiful sound; may they emit the words impermanent, suffering, not self, and empty. Through those words, may the people there attain the samādhi called endowed with a lamp.248 Through that samādhi, may those beings understand the profound teachings that illuminate emptiness. In that buddha realm may there be no words connected with desire.

4.­165

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, seated at the foot of the Bodhi tree, may I instantly attain the highest, most complete enlightenment. When I have attained enlightenment, in that buddha realm, except for when flowers close, may there be no light from a sun and moon. May I radiate such light [F.198.b] that I can see with divine sight the bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain in measureless, countless other buddha realms.

4.­166

“ ‘When I have attained enlightenment, may I teach the Dharma with such a voice that I may fill the entire billion-world buddha realm, and may all the beings that are there attain the constant recollection of the Buddha. Whether they are going somewhere, walking, sitting,249 or returning, may they always see me. Whatever doubts about such teachings they may have, may their doubts be dispelled merely upon seeing me, merely upon beholding me.

4.­167

“ ‘When I have attained enlightenment, may the beings in the measureless, countless buddha realms in the ten directions‍—whether they are following the Śrāvakayāna, the Pratyekabuddhayāna, or the unsurpassable yāna‍—hear my name or praise. Then, when they pass away, may they be reborn in my buddha realm. There, may they hear the Dharma from me and may those who follow the Śrāvakayāna become arhats who have attained meditative absorption in the eight liberations.250 May the bodhisattvas who follow the Mahāyāna hear the Dharma from me and attain profound samādhi, acceptance, and dhāraṇī. May they become irreversible from attaining the highest, most complete enlightenment. May my saṅgha of śrāvakas be so immeasurable that no one except for a tathāgata can know its extent.

4.­168

“ ‘When I have attained enlightenment, wherever I go, wherever the soles of my feet touch the ground, may there appear golden thousand-petaled lotuses. [F.199.a] May those lotuses go to empty buddha realms and there emit a voice expressing my praise. When the beings there hear my name, praise, and fame, may they become pleased, delighted, and filled with joy. Having developed faith, may those beings desire to be reborn in my buddha realm. May they dedicate their good roots toward that, and when they pass away, may they be reborn in my buddha realm.

4.­169

“ ‘May my saṅgha of śrāvakas be free of the impurities of mendicants, may it be free of the faults of mendicants, may it be free of the dishonesty of mendicants, and may it be free of the deceit of mendicants. May my followers be dedicated to the Dharma, not dedicated to material things, and not dedicated to gain and esteem, and may they delight in impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and no self, and be diligent. May the assembly be attentive to the Dharma and dedicated to the saṅgha.

4.­170

“ ‘May those bodhisattvas who have become irreversible attain recollection that can persist into the future. Even when they have been reborn, may the words they speak be related to the perfection of wisdom. Until they attain enlightenment may they never forget the teachings.

4.­171

“ ‘When I have attained enlightenment, may I live for ten thousand great eons. And when I have passed into parinirvāṇa, may the good Dharma remain for a thousand eons.’

4.­172

“The Bhagavat said to him, ‘Well done, well done, good man! The buddha realm that you have chosen will be completely pure! In the future, Akṣobhya, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, [F.199.b] in the east, a thousand buddha realms from here, you will be in a realm that will be called Abhirati, which will be endowed with the array of qualities according to the prayers you have made. There you will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. Thus you will be the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the buddha bhagavat, named Akṣobhya.’251

4.­173

“Akṣobhya said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is to be completely fulfilled, may the beings everywhere in all the world realms‍—who have taken possession of aggregates, sensory elements, and sensory bases, who are comprised as beings‍—all have loving minds, minds without enmity, and minds without impurity. May they experience physical bliss. May they be bestowed with mental and physical bliss like that of tenth-level bodhisattvas in the lotus samādhi, who have the purity of having relinquished thinking. When I bow down the five points of my body to the feet of the Bhagavat, may the entire earth become the color of gold.’

4.­174

“Noble son, when he bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, all beings were bestowed with the bliss he had prayed for, and at that time the entire earth was seen to be gold in color.

“The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said:

4.­175
“ ‘Rise up, Akṣobhya,252 you who have supreme intelligence,
You who have formed perfect wheels on the palms of your hands.
Having caused many humans253 to have compassionate minds,
You who have splendid intelligence, you will be a teacher for the world.’ [F.200.a]
4.­176

“Noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu then spoke to the tenth prince, who was named Himaṇi,254 and it proceeded as before. Prince Himaṇi made the same kind of prayers that Akṣobhya had. Then he said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is to be completely fulfilled, may all beings see the Buddha in their minds, may there appear the fragrance of uragasāra sandalwood in their hands, and may they dedicate that fragrance to the body of the Buddha.’

4.­177

“The Bhagavat said, ‘Excellent, excellent, noble son! Exalted are the prayers you have made! Noble son, because you made all beings hold uragasāra sandalwood in their hands and caused their thoughts to be focused upon the Buddha, you will have the name Gandhahasti.255 Gandhahasti, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, after the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Akṣobhya has passed into parinirvāṇa, and seven days after his good Dharma has disappeared, you, Gandhahasti, will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in that world realm. There you will be the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, named Suvarṇapuṣpa.’

4.­178

“Gandhahasti said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is to be completely fulfilled, when I bow down the five points of my body to the feet of the Bhagavat, may a rain of magnolia flowers fall over the entire park.’ [F.200.b]

4.­179

“Noble son, when the bodhisattva Gandhahasti bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, a rain of magnolia flowers did fall over the entire park, and the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said:

4.­180
“ ‘Rise up, you who have supreme qualities.256
Due to your fragrant mind,257 these exceptional magnolia flowers have rained down.
Show the auspicious path that is eminently sublime,
And establish many beings on the fearless other shore.’
4.­181

“Noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu then spoke to the eleventh prince, who was named Siṃha, and it proceeded as before. Prince Siṃha made prayers like those of Gandhahasti, and then offered the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha a precious victory banner.

4.­182

“The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said, ‘Worthy being, excellent! Excellent! You should be named Ratnaketu!258 Ratnaketu, in the future, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, after the Tathāgata Suvarṇapuṣpa has passed into parinirvāṇa in the Abhirati world realm and his good Dharma has disappeared, that buddha realm will be known as Jayasoma. There you will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood, and you will become the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the buddha bhagavat, named Nāga­vinarditeśvara­ghoṣa. Your buddha realm will have the same array of qualities as those of the Tathāgata Akṣobhya’s buddha realm.’

4.­183

“Ratnaketu said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is to be completely fulfilled, then when I bow down to the feet of the Bhagavat, [F.201.a] may all beings acquire the mindfulness of the bodhisattvas who have set out toward great enlightenment, who have compassionately set out toward complete enlightenment for the sake of all beings, and who will not turn back.’

4.­184

“Noble son, when the bodhisattva Ratnaketu thus bowed down to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, all beings acquired such mindfulness, that is, all beings were caused to have compassionate minds.

4.­185

“Then, noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said to the bodhisattva Ratnaketu:

4.­186
“ ‘Rise up, steadfast one, you who have excellent intelligence and a supreme form.
You have made a firm commitment for the sake of beings.
You will establish many beings in a stainless mind;
You will become supreme among men, a most eminent buddha.’
4.­187

“Then, in the same way, five hundred princes, preceded by Mārdava, made prayers of aspiration and obtained arrays of qualities of a buddha realm just as the bodhisattva Gaganamudra had prayed and obtained arrays of qualities of a buddha realm. The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha gave prophecies of the highest, complete enlightenment to them all, saying that at such a time, in this or that world realm, they would reach the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­188

“Another four hundred princes chose the array of buddha-realm qualities that Vajraccheda­prajñā­vabhāsaśrī had prayed for, and the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha gave prophecies to them all too, saying that in this or that world realm, they would reach the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­189

“Another ninety princes chose buddha realms like those Samantabhadra had prayed for. [F.201.b] Also, each of the 84,000 minor kings all made their own specific prayers of aspiration. Each one chose an array of buddha-realm qualities, and the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha gave prophecies to them all too, saying that at such-and-such a time, in this or that world realm, they would reach the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­190

“In that same way, 920,000,000259 beings each made their own specific prayers of aspiration and chose an array of buddha-realm qualities, and the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha prophesied to them all too, saying that at such-and-such a time, in this or that world, they would reach the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­191

“Noble son, among the eighty sons of the brahmin Samudrareṇu, the brothers of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, the oldest was a brahmin youth named Samudreśvarabhuvi. The brahmin Samudrareṇu said to the brahmin youth Samudreśvarabhuvi, ‘Young brahmin, you too should choose a pure array of buddha-realm qualities.’

4.­192

“The young brahmin Samudreśvarabhuvi answered, ‘Father, you should be first260 to make that lion’s roar.’

4.­193

“ ‘Son,’ said Samudrareṇu, ‘you make an aspirational prayer, and I will make an aspirational prayer after you.’

4.­194

“Then he asked, ‘Father, do you think I should choose a pure buddha realm or an impure buddha realm?’

4.­195

“The royal priest replied, ‘Young brahmin, the bodhisattvas who have great compassion choose an afflicted buddha realm; [F.202.a] they decide to guide beings with afflicted thoughts and mistaken views. As for you, you should decide for yourself.’

4.­196

“Noble son, the young brahmin Samudreśvarabhuvi went to where the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha was, sat before the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, and said these words: ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, I wish to attain the highest, most complete enlightenment when beings live for eighty thousand years. Bhagavat, may the beings in the buddha realm where I attain complete enlightenment be like beings in this present time who have little desire, little anger, little ignorance, sorrowful thoughts, and who see the dangers and faults in saṃsāra. May they take ordination from me. May I teach the Dharma to those beings by the three yānas. Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is to be completely fulfilled, then I pray that the Bhagavat give me the prophecy of my attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­197

“The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said, ‘Young brahmin, in the future, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, there will be the Utpalasaṃtīraṇa eon in which there will be a four-continent world called Baliṣṭhā.261 In this buddha realm, where beings live for eighty thousand years, you will attain enlightenment and you will become the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, named Ratnakūṭa.’

4.­198

“He said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is to be completely fulfilled, [F.202.b] then may there be a rainfall of red pearls over this entire park, and may all the trees emit music with the five tempos.’

4.­199

“Noble son, when the young brahmin Samudreśvarabhuvi bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, there was a rainfall of red pearls over the entire park, and all the trees emitted music with the five tempos.

4.­200

“The Tāthagata Ratnagarbha said:

4.­201
“ ‘Rise up, you who have supreme power and an inexhaustible treasure of wisdom.
You have compassion for beings, wishing for their welfare, and have a loving mind.
Your pure intentions will be completely fulfilled.
You will become a buddha in the world, one who benefits beings.’
4.­202

“The brahmin’s second son was named Saṃbhava, who spoke just as Samudreśvarabhuvi. The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said, ‘Young brahmin, in the Utpalasaṃtīraṇa eon in the four-continent world realm called Baliṣṭhā, when beings live for eighty thousand years, you will become the tāthagata, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, named Vairocanakusuma.’

4.­203

“In the same way, the third son spoke. The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha prophesied, ‘When beings live for two thousand years, you will become the tāthagata, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, named Jyotigandha.’

4.­204

“In the same way he prophesied the tathāgatas Sumana, Śailarāja, Saṃvṛtalocana, Brahmottara, Jambūcchāya, Pūrṇa, Uttara, Ratnaśaila, Samudragarbha, Nārāyaṇa, Śikhin, Kanakamuni, Munīndra, Kauṇḍinya, Siṃhavikrama, Jñānadhvaja, [F.203.a] Buddhaśrava, Aparājita, Vikasitojjaya,262 Hiteṣin, Prajñāvabhāsa, Mahendra, Śāntaprajñākara, Nanda, Nyagrodharāja, Kanakalocana, Sahita, Sūryanandi, Ratnaśikhin, Sunetra, Brahma, Sunda,263 Brahmarṣabha, Praṇāda, Dharmacandra, Arthadarśin, Yaśonandin,264 Yaśottara, Abhirūpa, Sugandha, Catura, Pravaralocana, Sunijasta, Sārthavrata, Sumanoratha, Varaprajña, Kanakadhvaja, Sunetra,265 Devaśuddha, Śuddhodana, Sudarśana,266 Virūḍhadhvaja, Virūpākṣa, Brahmasvara, Śrīsaṃbhava, Śrīmahāviraja, Maṇibhadra, Mārīci, Śākyamuni, Ghoṣeśvara, Satyasaṃbhava, Śreṣṭha, Saṃbhavapuṣpa, Sukusuma, Akṣobhya, Sūryagarbha, Ratīśvara, Nāgadanta,267 Vajraprabhāsa, Kīrtirāja, Vyāghraraśmi, Sanetya­jñāna­saṃbhava, Gandheśvara,268 Sālendra, Nārāyaṇagarbha,269 and Jyotigarbha.

4.­205

“Noble son, the youngest of the royal priest’s sons, who was named Vigatabhayasaṃtāpa, sat before the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, you have prophesied that all of these seventy-nine young brahmins will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in the second eon, the developed era of Utpalasaṃtīraṇa. [F.203.b] Bhadanta Bhagavat, I will also develop the motivation to attain the highest, most complete enlightenment. May I be the very last to reach supreme enlightenment in the Utpalasaṃtīraṇa eon when it is coming to an end. Whatever is the lifespan of those seventy-nine buddhas, when I attain enlightenment, may I have a lifespan that is equal to the sum of all theirs. May I alone have as many disciples as they all will have had, and may I give as many Dharma teachings through the three yānas as they all will. Having attained enlightenment, may I alone have in my saṅghas of disciples as many as all will have. And when I have attained the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood as the eon is coming to an end, may I firmly establish in the three yānas all those beings who attained a human body during that Utpalasaṃtīraṇa eon when the seventy-nine other buddhas appeared. Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is to be completely fulfilled, then may the Bhadanta Bhagavat prophesy my highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­206

“Noble son, then the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha congratulated Vigatabhayasaṃtāpa, saying, ‘Well done, well done, good man! You have come forth as a compassionate benefactor for countless beings. Young brahmin, in the future, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, when the Utpalasaṃtīraṇa eon is coming to an end, you will be the last to attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. [F.204.a] You will become the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, named Vigata­raja­samudgatābhyudgata­rāja.270 The lifespans of all seventy-nine buddhas together are equal to half an eon, and so you alone will live for half an eon. Likewise, all those prayers of yours will be accomplished according to your aspiration.’

4.­207

“Vigatabhayasaṃtāpa said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if my wish is to be completely fulfilled, when I bow down the five points of my body to the Bhagavat’s feet, may a rain of very fragrant blue flowers fall on this entire buddha realm. May the elements of all the beings who smell their fragrance become clear and unconflicted, and may all their illnesses become pacified.’

4.­208

“Noble son, when the young brahmin Vigatabhayasaṃtāpa bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, a rain of blue flowers fell on this entire buddha realm, and the elements of all the beings who smelled their fragrance became balanced and in harmony, and all the beings there were without illness or injury.

“The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said:

4.­209
“ ‘Rise up, you who have a mind tamed by the vow of compassion.
You will offer veneration to many lords of worlds,
You will cut through the tight bondage of the deceitful kleśas,
And you will become a treasure of good, perfect wisdom.’ [B8]
4.­210

“Noble son, thirty million disciples of the brahmin were sitting at the gate of the park. [F.204.b] They were giving refuge in the Three Jewels to those beings who arrived there and inspiring them to attain enlightenment.

4.­211

“Noble son, then the brahmin Samudrareṇu addressed those disciples: ‘Dear young brahmins, you should develop the motivation to attain the highest, most complete enlightenment, and you should choose the array of buddha-realm qualities that you desire. In the presence of the Bhagavat you should make the aspirational prayers that you wish to make.’

4.­212

“Then the brahmin youth named Radiant Bull271 asked, ‘Through which path, through which accumulation, through which conduct, and through which mindfulness is enlightenment attained?’

4.­213

“ ‘Young brahmin,’ replied the royal priest, ‘the bodhisattva who follows the path to enlightenment accomplishes it through four inexhaustible treasures. What are these four? They are the inexhaustible accumulation of merit, the inexhaustible accumulation of knowledge, the inexhaustible accumulation of wisdom, and the inexhaustible accumulation of the true accomplishment of all Dharma teachings. Noble son, such is the path.

4.­214

“ ‘And, young brahmin, the Tathāgata has taught that the bodhisattva practice of accumulation is called gathering the pure accumulations: The accumulation of generosity is to give completely the Dharma entranceways and thereby ripen those beings who are to be guided.272 The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of correct conduct completely fulfills their aspirational prayers. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of patience completely perfects for them the major and secondary physical signs. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of diligence enables them to accomplish all that is necessary. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of meditation elevates their minds.273 The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of wisdom [F.205.a] gives them the complete knowledge of all kleśas. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of learning makes them have unimpeded eloquence. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of merit enables them to care for all beings. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of knowledge gives them unimpeded knowledge.274 The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of śamatha makes their minds workable. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of vipaśyanā liberates them from uncertainty. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of kindness makes their minds free of hostility. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of compassion causes them to never weary of guiding beings. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of rejoicing causes them to delight in the joy of the Dharma. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of equanimity causes them to forsake attachment and aversion. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of listening to the Dharma causes the elimination of their obscurations. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of renunciation causes them to relinquish all possessiveness. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of dwelling in solitude prevents wasting the good actions they have done. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of meditating on the increase of goodness creates all good roots. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of recollection causes the attainment of the power of mental retention. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of intelligence distinguishes between the aspects of the mind. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of aspiration brings realization of meaning. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of mindfulness [F.205.b] develops attention to the body, sensation, mind, and phenomena. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of correct elimination perfects meditation on good qualities. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of the bases of miraculous powers creates lightness of body and mind. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of powers accomplishes the fulfillment of vows. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of strengths accomplishes the defeat of all the kleśas. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of the factors for enlightenment accomplishes the comprehension of the nature of phenomena. The bodhisattvas’ accumulation of the six essential matters accomplishes the purification of those they are guiding. This, young brahmin, is the Dharma entranceway for transcending saṃsāra called gathering the pure accumulations.’

4.­215

“The young brahmin Radiant Bull said, ‘The Bhagavat has taught that the accumulation of generosity leads to having great wealth and a great retinue, that correct conduct leads to rebirth in higher existences, that listening to the Dharma leads to having great wisdom, and the Bhagavat has taught that faith, right livelihood, and meditation leads to transcendence from saṃsāra.’

4.­216

“ ‘Young brahmin,’ replied the royal priest, ‘those who, taking pleasure in saṃsāra, practice generosity, should do as has been taught: Young brahmin, those noble sons or noble daughters who have entered the path to enlightenment should practice generosity with a tamed mind; with a stable mind they should maintain correct conduct, with an unpolluted mind they should strive to listen to the Dharma, and with a mind of great compassion they should practice meditation. They should search for the other teachings as well in order to accomplish the accumulations of wisdom, knowledge, and method.’ [F.206.a]

4.­217

“ ‘This, young brahmin, is the path to enlightenment. Through such accumulation, enlightenment is attained. Young brahmin, such is meditation, such is mindfulness, such is the conduct of the path to enlightenment. Young brahmin, develop the aspiration for enlightenment. Young brahmin, the path to enlightenment is pure, because should you make an aspirational prayer with sincerity, it will be fulfilled. Young brahmin, the path to enlightenment is serene, because of the purity of thoughts. Young brahmin, the path to enlightenment is upright, because it is completely clear of deception and because it removes the kleśas. Young brahmin, the path to enlightenment is secure, because its consummation is unsurpassable nirvāṇa. Young brahmin, make an aspirational prayer and choose a buddha realm’s array of qualities that is either pure or impure, as you desire.’

4.­218

“Then, noble son, the young brahmin Radiant Bull knelt on his right knee before the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, I too will develop the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment. May I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in this afflicted buddha realm for the sake of beings with little desire, with little anger, with little ignorance, whose minds are not confused, whose minds are without enmity, whose minds are without envy and greed, whose minds are without wrong views, whose minds are established in correct views, whose minds are virtuous, whose minds are dedicated to virtue, whose minds have shunned the paths to the three lower existences, whose minds are dedicated to the paths of the three higher existences, [F.206.b] who accumulate good roots through the three activities that create merit, and whose minds are dedicated to the three yānas. Bhadanta Bhagavat, if my wishes are to be completely fulfilled, may the lords of elephants appear on my two hands.’

4.­219

“As soon as he said those words, through the power of the Bhagavat, white seven-limbed275 lords of elephants appeared on his two hands. He saw them and said to them, ‘Go up276 into the sky above this entire buddha realm and awaken all beings from this buddha realm with rain that is perfectly fragrant and is formed of water with the eight excellent qualities. May the beings whose bodies are touched by its drops or who smell its fragrance be freed from the five obscurations, that is, may they be freed from the obscuration of taking pleasure in desire and may they be freed from the obscurations of malice, lethargy and sleepiness,277 agitation and regret, and doubt.’

4.­220

“As soon as he said those words, the elephants quickly flew up into the sky as fast as a strong man can bend his arm and straighten it. Thus those lords of elephants accomplished what they had been told to do, and then returned and stood in front of him.

4.­221

“Noble son, the young brahmin Radiant Bull was overjoyed, and the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said to him, ‘Noble son, in the future, during a second such incalculable eon, [F.207.a] in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, in the eon named Rutaprabhāsa, in these four continents there will be a buddha realm called Rutasañcaya, where you will be the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the buddha bhagavat, named Ratna­cchatrābhyudgata­raśmi.’

4.­222

“Then, noble son, the bodhisattva Radiant Bull bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, and the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said:

4.­223
“ ‘Rise up, pure being, you who are free of impurity.
You have been prophesied for many millions of beings.
You will practice the perfectly pure path for enlightenment,
And you will become a perfect jina, a guide of beings.’
4.­224

“In the same way, a thousand young Veda-reciting brahmins and thirty million other young brahmins prayed to attain the highest, most complete enlightenment in this buddha realm, and the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha gave a prophecy to each of them. The last of these were the buddhas Vipaśyin, Śikhin, and Viśvabhu.278

4.­225

“Among the young brahmins who had received prophecies, the eldest of the thousand Veda-reciting brahmins, who was honored by many as a guru, was named Vāyuviṣṇu. He prayed, ‘May I reach the highest, most complete enlightenment in a buddha realm that has the five degeneracies. May I teach the Dharma to beings who have strong desire, strong anger, and strong ignorance.’

4.­226

“The young brahmin Jyotipāla asked, ‘Oh, what purpose does the upādhyāya Vāyuviṣṇu see in praying for a buddha realm that has the five degeneracies?’

4.­227

The royal priest answered, ‘A bodhisattva who has great compassion attains enlightenment in a buddha realm [F.207.b] that has the five degeneracies. He benefits beings who have no refuge, beings who have no helper, beings who are oppressed by the kleśas, and beings who encounter calamity because of their views. He becomes their refuge and helper‍—he frees beings from the ocean of birth, he establishes them in correct views, and he satisfies them with the taste of the nectar of nirvāṇa. The one who prays for a buddha realm that has the five degeneracies is thus seen to be a bodhisattva with great compassion.’

4.­228

“The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said, ‘Vāyuviṣṇu, in the future, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, there will be in the eastern direction, beyond as many buddha realms as there are particles in a buddha realm, a realm called Kaṣāyadhvaja. There, worthy being, you will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. You will be the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, named Śālendrarāja.’

4.­229

“Vāyuviṣṇu said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is to be completely fulfilled, when I bow down the five points of my body to the feet of the Bhagavat, may the Bhagavat’s feet, adorned by a hundred signs of merit, be placed upon the crown of my head.’

4.­230

“Noble son, when the brahmin Vāyuviṣṇu’s head touched the Bhagavat’s feet, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha placed his two feet upon the crown of the bodhisattva Vāyuviṣṇu’s head and said: [F.208.a]

4.­231
“ ‘Rise up, you who have thoughts of compassion and sharp wisdom.
Practice the correct conduct for enlightenment,
Cut through the strong bondage of the kleśas,
And you will be a buddha who benefits through compassion.’
4.­232

“Then, noble son, the young brahmin Jyotipāla knelt on his right knee before the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, I too will develop the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment. May I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in this buddha realm at a time when beings have an equal amount of desire, anger, and ignorance, have minds that are not set on either the good or bad, and live for forty thousand years.’

4.­233

“The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said, ‘After an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, this world realm will be called Sahā. Why will this world realm be called Sahā? It is because its inhabitants will have to endure desire, they will have to endure anger, they will have to endure ignorance, they will have to endure the bondage of the kleśas. That is why this world realm will be called Sahā. In the world realm called Sahā there will be a great eon called Bhadra.279 Why is it called Bhadra? Because in the great Bhadraka eon a thousand bhagavat samyaksam­buddhas with great compassion will appear among the beings who act through desire, anger, and ignorance. Worthy being, when the great Bhadraka eon has come and beings live for forty thousand years, you will be the first of all those who will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. You will be the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, named Krakucchanda.280 [F.208.b] You will teach the Dharma through the three yānas, you will liberate countless beings who are being swept away by the river of saṃsāra, and you will bring them to the far shore of nirvāṇa.’

4.­234

“Noble son, the bodhisattva Jyotipāla then bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, stood up, and sat to one side.

4.­235

“Noble son, then the second young brahmin, Tumburu, sat before the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, may I become a buddha after the Tathāgata Krakucchanda, at a time when the beings in that world can live for thirty thousand years.’

4.­236

“The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said, ‘Young brahmin, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, in the buddha realm called Sahā, when the Bhadraka eon has come, following after the Tathāgata Krakucchanda, at a time when beings can live for thirty thousand years, you will be the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, named Kanakamuni, renowned throughout the world.’

4.­237

“When the brahmin Tumburu heard the Bhagavat’s prophecy, he bowed down his head to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, circumambulated him, and stood before the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha. He scattered flowers over the Bhagavat, and with his palms together he praised the Bhagavat with verses:

4.­238
“ ‘You whose speech is articulate, elegant, and mellifluous;
You who are unmistaken, unconfused, unpolluted, and unstained;
You who are superior, the complete renunciant, [F.209.a] perfectly intelligent, and wise,
Sublime ṛṣi, you are beautiful, the chief sage, and the principal authority.
4.­239
“ ‘You are filled with hundreds of qualities and bestow many qualities;
Supreme sage, bringer of happiness, the highest of humans bow down to you.
There is no other being who is your equal in the three existences,
And today you have prophesied the path to enlightenment for many beings.’
4.­240

“Noble son, the young brahmin Viśvagupta then set a seat made of the seven jewels before the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, an arranged seat that had the value of a hundred thousand silver coins, and on that seat he placed a golden mendicant’s bowl filled with the seven jewels, a gold vase, and a staff made of the seven jewels. He presented this to the Buddha and the saṅgha of bhikṣus and said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, in the future, after as many incalculable eons as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River have passed, during a second series of as many incalculable eons as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during the Bhadraka eon, when the lifespan is diminishing, when the signs of the kaliyuga have appeared, and when beings have strong desire, anger, and ignorance and are completely overcome by pride, envy, and greed; when beings have wrong views, rely on bad friends, have minds completely overcome by roots of nonvirtue, have minds completely bereft of roots of virtue, have minds lacking the correct view, and have unvirtuous minds through incorrect livelihoods; and when the Tathāgata Kanakamuni has passed into parinirvāṇa, and his Dharma has ceased to exist, and the world has become blind, and there is no guide, and beings live for twenty thousand years‍—[F.209.b] then at that time may I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood and appear among those beings as a tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha, perfectly endowed with wisdom and virtuous conduct.’

4.­241

“Noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said to the brahmin Viśvagupta, ‘Excellent, brahmin, excellent! Worthy being, you have prayed to become a buddha when the signs of the kaliyuga have appeared, when beings live for twenty thousand years, and when the world has become blind and has no guide. This means that you have great realization and that you are endowed with wisdom. Therefore, noble son, you should have the name Vidvagañja­karuṇāśraya. Vidvagañja­karuṇāśraya, in the future, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, in the Sahā realm, when the Bhadraka eon has come, when beings live for twenty thousand years, you will be the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, named Kāśyapa.’

4.­242

“Then, noble son, the bodhisattva Vidvagañja­karuṇāśraya bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and stood to one side. He scattered flowers, flower garlands, incense, and powders over the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and praised him with these verses:

4.­243
“ ‘Supreme human, the one who benefits, the one who brings joy,
With a smiling face, with joyful, delightful speech,
Proficient in the knowledge of all subjects, most excellent benefactor possessing the ten strengths,
Perfected in wisdom, meditation, and liberation‍—I pay homage to you, Sugata.
4.­244
“ ‘With a mature face from having carried out many practices,
You have given prophecies of incomparable enlightenment
To many myriads of bodhisattvas‍—
I pay homage to you, supreme human, Sugata.’
4.­245

“Then, noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu encouraged the fourth young brahmin, Vimalavaiśāyana. Noble son, [F.210.a] the young brahmin Vimalavaiśāyana then stood in front of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, I also aspire to enlightenment in the Bhadraka eon‍—only not in the kaliyuga.

4.­246

“ ‘When the Tathāgata Kāśyapa has passed into parinirvāṇa, when the lifespan of people is ten thousand years, when beings no longer have thoughts of generosity, control, or vows, when they are devoid of the seven riches, when they perceive bad friends as teachers, when they are not interested in engaging in the three acts that create merit, when they are devoid of the three good types of conduct, when they are dedicated to the three pleasures, when they have minds disturbed by the darkness of the kleśas, when they are not interested in the three yānas‍—at that time, no one is able to bring about the conduct of a bodhisattva. What to say when the lifespan is a thousand years, and then when those beings have a lifespan of only a hundred years‍—at that time, beings will not even know the words root of merit, let alone the practice of roots of virtue. At that time, when the world is comprised of the five degeneracies, when the lifespan is diminishing to a hundred years, when the intermediate eon of weapons has set in, may I descend from the gods and bring protection to beings. May I enjoin them to good actions, having abandoned bad actions. May I establish beings in the ten good courses of action. May I help purify the kleśas of beings by means of the good courses of action. May I enjoin them to the three yānas.281 May I help them abandon the five degeneracies. When beings live for eighty thousand years, [F.210.b] may I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. May I teach the Dharma to beings with little desire, anger, stupidity, ignorance, envy, and greed, and may I enjoin them to the three yānas.

4.­247

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is to be completely fulfilled, may the Bhagavat give me the prophecy of my highest, most complete enlightenment. Bhadanta Bhagavat, when I receive such prophecy,282 I will not be dedicated to the śrāvaka level nor to the level of a pratyekabuddha, by which yānas I would swiftly be liberated from saṃsāra.’

4.­248

“The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha said, ‘Young brahmin, there are these four kinds of laziness for bodhisattvas. Some bodhisattvas who have such laziness while wishing to remain in saṃsāra for a long time experience the suffering of the precipice of views and the dungeon of saṃsāra, and they do not quickly attain the highest, most complete enlightenment. What are those four? They are when bodhisattvas have inferior practice, inferior companions, inferior generosity, and inferior prayer. How is it that bodhisattvas have inferior practice, and so on? It is having incorrect conduct and not guarding body, speech, and mind. It is being in the company of those of the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha yānas. It is not being able to give away everything, not being able to give away to everyone; it is acts of generosity made out of a desire for the prosperity and happiness of devas and humans. It is not taking up, with a higher motivation, the array of qualities of a buddha realm, [F.211.a] but taking up prayers without being focused on guiding beings. The lazy bodhisattvas who have those four qualities experience suffering for a long time in the dungeon of saṃsāra and do not quickly attain the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­249

“ ‘Bodhisattvas who possess four qualities quickly attain the highest, most complete enlightenment. What are those four qualities? They are the possession of correct conduct and guarding body, speech, and mind; remaining in the company of those who have entered the Mahāyāna; having the ability to give away everything, to give away to everyone, and performing acts of generosity through the compassionate motivation of wishing to free beings from suffering; and with an altruistic motivation choosing the arrays of qualities of a buddha realm and making prayers while focused on guiding beings. Bodhisattvas who have those four qualities quickly attain the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­250

“ ‘There are four qualities upon which the path of the bodhisattvas depends. What are those four? They are diligence in the perfections, practicing the methods for gathering beings, accomplishing the brahmavihāras, and displaying the clairvoyances.

4.­251

“ ‘There are four qualities of which the bodhisattvas should never have enough. What are those four? The bodhisattvas should never have enough of accomplishing acts of generosity; they should never have enough of listening to the Dharma; they should never have enough of meditation; and they should never have enough of gathering beings.

4.­252

“ ‘There are four inexhaustible treasures that the bodhisattvas should completely perfect. What are those four? The bodhisattvas should completely perfect the inexhaustible treasure of faith, [F.211.b] of the teaching of the Dharma, of dedication, and of caring for poor beings.

4.­253

“ ‘There are the four purities of bodhisattvas because there is no self. What are those four? They are the purity of correct conduct because there is no being; the purity of samādhi because there is no soul; the purity of wisdom because there is no individual; and the purity of knowledge through the vision of the knowledge of liberation.283 Those are the four qualities that should be perfected by the bodhisattvas.

4.­254

“ ‘Through these, bodhisattvas quickly attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood, and they turn the wheel of space, the inconceivable wheel,284 the unequaled wheel, the inexpressible wheel, the liberating wheel, the penetrating wheel, and the unturning wheel.

4.­255

“ ‘Vimalavaiśāyana, in the future, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, not long after the Bhadraka eon has begun, there will be a time when the five degeneracies have ceased and the lifespan of beings increases to eighty thousand years. At that time, you will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. You will become the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, named Maitreya.’

4.­256

“The young brahmin Vimalavaiśāyana bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, stood to one side, and, with flowers, flower garlands, and powders, made offerings to the Bhagavat and praised him with this verse:

4.­257
“ ‘Lord, on your broad forehead is a splendid ūrṇā hair the color of snow. [F.212.a]
You appear in my mind like a massive golden mountain.
Sage, leader, light of the world, bearer of hundreds of qualities, who would not bow down to you
At this time when you have told me that I will attain buddhahood?’
4.­258

“The brahmin royal priest Samudrareṇu caused all of the thousand young Veda-reciting brahmins to aspire to enlightenment. Just as Krakucchanda, Kanakamuni, Kāśyapa, and Maitreya were prophesied, in the same way Siṃha, Pradyota, and so on were all set to the highest, most complete enlightenment by the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha in this Bhadraka eon when a further 999285 of the young Veda-reciting brahmins prayed to attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in this Bhadraka eon.

4.­259

“The royal priest then encouraged the youngest among them, who had not yet made his prayer, saying, ‘Dear Mahābalavegadhārin, why are you thinking about this for so long? You must develop great compassion for beings.’ And with these verses he instructed him:

4.­260
“ ‘These beings who are terrified by aging, illness, and death have fallen into the river of craving.
The humans attached to the aggregates have been thrown into the terrible dungeon of existence.
Having drunk the poison of the kleśas, killing each other, they remain in the sea of suffering.
Ignorant, blind, having lost their way, they are wandering in the harmful clutches of saṃsāra.
4.­261
“ ‘Remaining in wrong views, beings are ablaze with suffering throughout the entire three realms.
All living creatures wander through the five existences, just like on a turning wheel.
Remain mindful of beings who do not have the eye of the Dharma, unprotected in the five existences.
Be wise, abandon uncertainty and doubt, [F.212.b] and develop the yearning for enlightenment.
4.­262
“ ‘Become one who ends the misery of craving for beings and be a friend to beings.
In order to liberate beings from the bondage of the kleśas, be dedicated to the aspiration to enlightenment,
And bestow the most excellent path free from ignorance to those who do not have the eye of Dharma.
Refresh with the elixir of the Dharma those who are burning in the dungeons of saṃsāra’s existences.
4.­263
“ ‘O one who brings benefit, go quickly and bow down at the feet of the sage.
Become a buddha through being a steadfast guide who is auspicious and aspires to fulfill all hopes.
Become one who brings relief to beings, saving them from the sea of existence.
Become one who leads others on the path to liberation, bestowing them with the powers, strengths, and factors of enlightenment.
Send down the rain of Dharma from the clouds of Dharma to pacify the sufferings of beings.’
4.­264

“Then, noble son, the brahmin youth Mahābalavegadhārin said, ‘Upādhyāya, I do not seek the splendor of joy in saṃsāra. I do not seek the Śrāvakayāna or the Pratyekabuddhayāna. I seek the highest yāna. Dear upādhyāya, wait a short while to listen to my lion’s roar.’

4.­265

“Then, noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu left him and summoned his five young brahmin attendants and said to them, ‘O boys, develop the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment!’

4.­266

“They said, ‘We do not have anything to offer to the Buddha and the saṅgha of bhikṣus, so how can we who have not planted good roots develop the aspiration for enlightenment?’

4.­267

“Then, noble son, the chief royal priest, the brahmin Samudrareṇu, gave adornments with the colors of the seven jewels to the first attendant named Karabhuja. [F.213.a] To the second attendant, Sthālabhuja, he gave a pair of earrings made of the seven jewels. To the third attendant, Jalabhuja, he gave a seat made of the seven jewels. To the fourth attendant, Vegabhuja, he gave a staff made of the seven jewels. To the fifth attendant, Sārabhuja, he gave a vase made entirely of gold. He said, ‘Go, youths, and offer these things to the Buddha and the saṅgha of bhikṣus and develop the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­268

“The five attendants then went before the Bhagavat and offered the things they had brought to the Buddha and the saṅgha of bhikṣus and said these words: ‘Bhagavat, we pray that you give us your prophecy of our attainment of the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in the Bhadraka eon.’

4.­269

“Noble son, it continued as before until the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha prophesied enlightenment to the young brahmin Karabhuja, saying that in the Bhadraka eon he would become the Tathāgata Dṛḍhasvara. Then he prophesied to the others that, after Karabhuja, Sthālabhuja would become the Tathāgata Sukhendriyamati; after him Jalabhuja would become the Tathāgata Sārthavādi; after him Vegabhuja would become the Tathāgata Priyaprasanna; and after him Sārabhuja would become the Tathāgata Haripatracūḍa.286

4.­270

“As soon as those five brahmin youths were given the prophecies of their enlightenment in the Bhadraka eon, the royal priest again said to the brahmin youth Mahābalavegadhārin, ‘Mahābalavegadhārin, [F.213.b] choose the arrays of buddha-realm qualities, and in the presence of the Bhagavat make the aspiration that you wish. Nurture beings with the elixir of the Dharma, and perform your bodhisattva conduct with unwavering diligence. Don’t think about this over and over for a long time!’ And he took him by the hand and brought him before the Bhagavat.

4.­271

“Then, noble son, the brahmin youth Mahābalavegadhārin sat before the Bhagavat and asked, ‘Bhagavat, in the future, how many sun-like sages will rise in the Bhadraka eon?’

4.­272

“The Tathāgata Ratnagarbha answered, ‘Brahmin youth, in that Bhadraka eon there will rise 1,004 sun-like sages.’

4.­273

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat,’ declared the brahmin youth, ‘until the last of those sun-like jinas pass into parinirvāṇa in the great Bhadraka eon, after the brahmin youth named Sārabhuja287 has attained the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood and become the tathāgata named Haripatracūḍa‍—until then, I will for that long perform the conduct of a bodhisattva, gathering the various accumulations of observances, ascetic conduct, generosity, discipline, vows, listening, diligence, patience, rejoicing, merit, and wisdom. Immediately after each of those of the Bhadraka eon has attained complete enlightenment, may I offer them their first alms. May I make offerings to their relics when they have passed into parinirvāṇa. May I be one who upholds their good Dharma. May I make beings who do not have correct conduct enter into and maintain perfect good conduct. [F.214.a] May I make beings who do not have the view gain the correct view and be established in it. In the same way, may I establish those without aspiration in the correct aspiration. In the same way, may I establish those without rules of conduct in the rules of conduct, and may I show the various kinds of virtuous conduct to beings. When the good Dharma of those buddhas, those bhagavats, has ceased to exist, may I soon afterward become a guide in the good Dharma, a holder of the good Dharma, a source of the good Dharma, and shine as a lamp of the good Dharma in the world.

4.­274

“ ‘During the time of the intermediate eon of weapons, may I cause beings to abandon killing and establish them in the correct view. May I establish beings in the ten good actions, lead them from the bad path, and establish them in the correct path. May I destroy the darkness of bad conduct. May I show the radiance of good conduct. May I destroy the degeneracies of the times, of life, of view, and of the kleśas in the world.

4.­275

“ ‘During the time of the intermediate eon of famine, may I enjoin beings to the perfection of generosity and so on until I encourage and introduce them to the perfection of wisdom. May I bring beings to the six perfections and bring to an end everywhere the darkness of famine, conflict, impurity, war, enmity, argument, and dispute. May I extinguish the fire of the kleśas within beings. [F.214.b]

4.­276

“ ‘During the time of the intermediate eon of disease, may I establish beings in the six conducive qualities.288 May I bring them to the four qualities that gather beings. May I destroy the darkness of the illness of beings. May I end the kleśas within beings. In this way, in the Bhadraka eon, may I free all beings from such sufferings in the Sahā buddha realm.

4.­277

“ ‘May I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood after the 1,004 bhagavat buddhas in the great Bhadraka eon have arisen and passed into nirvāṇa and the entire way of the Dharma has entirely disappeared. When I have attained enlightenment, may I have a lifespan equivalent to that of all 1,004 buddha bhagavats of the Bhadraka eon. May my saṅgha of śrāvakas be as numerous as all their śrāvaka saṅghas. May I train as many beings as were trained by all 1,004 buddhas in the Bhadraka eon. Upon attaining enlightenment, may I free from the swamp of saṃsāra, and bring into the house of fearlessness in the city of nirvāṇa, all the śrāvakas of those buddhas who were mistaken in their training, who fell off the precipice of views, who were disrespectful to the bhagavat buddhas, who had angry minds, who were mistaken concerning the Dharma and the saṅgha, who had desiring minds, who maligned higher beings, and who committed the actions with immediate results at death. [F.215.a]

4.­278

“ ‘May the great Bhadraka eon not come to an end until I have passed into nirvāṇa and the good Dharma has come to an end. May the Bhadraka eon come to an end when my Dharma has come to an end. May the thirty-two signs and the eighty excellent features of a great being‍—of a tathāgata‍—adorn each of the countless, innumerable bodies of my rebirths. May those tathāgata bodies go to countless, innumerable empty buddha realms in the ten directions, and may each of those buddha bodies cause innumerable, countless beings to possess the three yānas and guide them and establish them in those. May those tathāgata bodies in those buddha realms protect beings as previously described until their intermediate eon comes to an end.

4.­279

“ ‘Afterward, may I become a wish-fulfilling jewel and go to the buddha realms where beings have no jewels, and may I cause a rain of jewels to fall and reveal treasures to them. May I become a timely incense rain of gośīrṣa sandalwood and uragasāra sandalwood in those buddha realms where beings are devoid of good conduct and are afflicted by illness, and may those rains heal beings of the illness of the kleśas, the illness of views, and physical illness. [F.215.b] May those beings dedicate themselves to the activities that create merit and go to the higher realms.

4.­280

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, may I protect beings in that way while performing bodhisattva conduct. When I have attained enlightenment, may I accomplish such buddha activity. And when I have passed into parinirvāṇa, may I protect beings in endless, infinite buddha realms in that way.

4.­281

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if this wish of mine is not fulfilled, if I do not become a medicine for beings, then I will have deceived the bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain, teaching the Dharma to beings in infinite, endless realms in the ten directions; may the Bhagavat not prophesy my highest, most complete enlightenment. Bhagavat, when the many tens of millions of beings who are intent upon and have been prophesied to attain the highest, most complete enlightenment have become buddha bhagavats, may I turn away from them.289 And when for the sake of enlightenment I go round and round in saṃsāra, may my ears not hear the words Buddha, Dharma, Saṅgha, good actions, or practicing the virtuous qualities. If this wish of mine is not to be fulfilled and I do not become a medicine for beings, may I remain forever in Avīci.’

4.­282

“Then, noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha congratulated the brahmin youth Mahābalavegadhārin: [F.216.a] ‘Excellent, worthy being, excellent! Worthy being, you will be a medicine for beings, and you will free them from suffering. Therefore, worthy being, you should be known as Bhaiṣajya­rāja­jyotirvi­mala. Bhaiṣajya­rāja­jyotirvi­mala, in the future, when countless eons as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River have passed, and a second series of countless eons as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River has begun, in the Bhadraka eon, you will offer alms to the 1,004 buddhas soon after they attain buddhahood, just as you have prayed. After the Tathāgata Haripatracūḍabhadra has passed into parinirvāṇa and his Dharma has ceased to exist, you will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. You will be the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, named Roca. Your lifespan will be half an eon. You alone will have a saṅgha of śrāvakas as numerous as the śrāvaka saṅghas of all the 1,004 buddhas of the Bhadraka eon, and you will guide that many beings. After you have passed into parinirvāṇa, your Dharma will not cease for as long as the Bhadraka eon has not come to an end. During that time, you will appear in the form of buddhas in other buddha realms, and with a rain of incense you will heal beings of the illness of the kleśas, the illness of views, and physical illnesses. Those beings will be established in the three activities that create merit, and they will go to the higher realms.’ [B9]

4.­283

“Then, noble son, [F.216.b] the bodhisattva Bhaiṣajya­rāja­jyotirvi­mala said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if these wishes of mine are to be fulfilled, then may the Bhagavat’s hand, which bears signs of merit, be placed upon the crown of my head.’

4.­284

“Then, noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha placed his hand, which bore the signs of a hundred merits, upon the crown of the head of the bodhisattva Bhaiṣajya­rāja­jyotirvi­mala and rested it there.

4.­285

“Then, noble son, the bodhisattva Bhaiṣajya­rāja­jyotirvi­mala had joy and happiness; he rejoiced and was joyful. He bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, got up, and stood to one side.

4.­286

“The brahmin Samudrareṇu covered him with a silken robe and said, ‘Excellent, worthy being, excellent! You have made a splendid prayer. From now on you do not need to serve and honor me but are free to do as you wish.’

4.­287

“Then, noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu thought, ‘I have made many hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of beings go toward the highest, most complete enlightenment. I see that in this entire assembly, all these mahāsattvas have made various vast prayers in which they have chosen perfectly pure buddha realms. Apart from Vāyuviṣṇu, all the bodhisattvas have avoided a kaliyuga. Therefore, I shall make a firm resolve to take care of the beings in a kaliyuga with the elixir of the Dharma.290 I shall sound the lion’s roar of such a prayer,291 such that the entire assembly of bodhisattvas will be astonished. This entire assembly and the devas, gandharvas, [F.217.a] humans, and asuras of this world will place their hands together, pay homage to me, and make offerings to me. And this buddha bhagavat will say to me, “Excellent!” and will give me his prophecy. In the same way, the buddha bhagavats who reside, live, and remain in the ten directions, teaching the Dharma to beings, will say “Excellent!” about my lion’s roar. They will prophesy my attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment and send emissaries to me. This entire assembly will hear and see those emissaries, and in the future, they will be bodhisattvas who have great compassion. They will aspire to enlightenment and pray to be in such an afflicted buddha realm during the time of a great kaliyuga. They will protect those beings who are in a Dharma famine and are carried away by a flood of kleśas and illness. Those bodhisattvas will carry out the deeds of a buddha and teach the Dharma to beings.

4.­288

“ ‘Once I have passed into nirvāṇa, countless buddha bhagavats in infinite, countless buddha realms in the ten directions will for inconceivable hundreds of millions of trillions of eons utter praises and proclaim the glory and fame of my passing into parinirvāṇa. They will describe the nature of my prayer in front of bodhisattvas, and when those bodhisattvas hear my prayer that is pervaded and blessed by great compassion, they will be completely astonished. [F.217.b] Then they too will develop great compassion toward beings. Then they too will adopt the same kind of prayer that I have adopted. They too will attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in such an afflicted buddha realm. They will rescue beings swept away by the four great rivers and train them through the three yānas and establish them on the path to nirvāṇa. I shall sound a lion’s roar with such a prayer.’

4.­289

“Noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu, the principal royal priest, having created a prayer pervaded by great compassion, removed his Dharma robe from one shoulder, and went to where the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha was. At that time, many hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of devas played hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of instruments in the middle of the sky, a rain of flowers fell, and they all exclaimed in one voice:

4.­290

“ ‘Excellent, worthy being, excellent! Go before the Bhagavat and make your supreme prayer! With the water of wisdom, you will end the suffering of beings in a world disturbed by the kleśas!’

4.­291

“The entire assembly placed their palms together, and facing him said in one voice, ‘Excellent, worthy being, excellent! Supremely wise one, you who are our benefactor, you who have a supreme mind, make your unwavering prayer‍—we wish to hear it!’

4.­292

“When the royal priest came before the Bhagavat and knelt upon the ground, the billion-world universe, this entire Saṃtīraṇa292 buddha realm, [F.218.a] shook, shook intensely, quivered, quivered intensely, quaked, quaked intensely, shuddered, and shuddered intensely. There was the sound of music without any musical instruments being played. All the animals and birds made beautiful and gentle sounds, and the trees emitted flowers. All the beings who dwelt and lived upon the earth in the worlds of the billion-world universe, whether they aspired to enlightenment or not‍—except for beings in the hells and in the world of Yama‍—developed altruistic minds, good minds, minds without enmity, minds that are not impure, loving minds, and amazed minds. Those beings who lived in the sky engaged with rejoicing minds in offering flowers, flower garlands, incense, the sound of music, precious parasols, victory banners, flags, clothing, and cotton so as to listen to the brahmin’s gentle and beautiful prayer. Similarly, devas as far up as the Akaniṣṭha paradise descended to Jambudvīpa, stood in the middle of the sky, and engaged in making offerings of divine incense, and so on, up to and including cotton, in order to hear the brahmin’s prayer.

4.­293

“The brahmin placed his palms together and praised the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha with these verses:

4.­294
“ ‘Like Brahmā, you delight293 in meditations.
Like Śakra, your body shines.
Like a king, you give wealth and grain.
Like a sagacious merchant, you have obtained the supreme jewel. [F.218.b]
4.­295
“ ‘Like a lion on a mountain, O calm one, you roar.
Like Mount Meru, you are firm and unwavering.
Like the ocean, you are unshaken.
Like the earth,294 you bear the good and bad.
4.­296
“ ‘Like water, you carry away all stains.
Like fire, O Sage, you burn away the forest of kleśas.
Like the wind, you do not attach to anything.
Like a deva, O Sage, you show the truth.
4.­297
“ ‘Like a nāga, you bring a rain of Dharma.
Like rain, you bring satisfaction to all beings.
Like a lion, you defeat tīrthika adversaries.
Like a flower, you emit the fragrance of good qualities.
4.­298
“ ‘Like Brahmā, you speak with a beautiful voice.
Like a doctor, you free beings from suffering.
Like a mother, you care for all equally.
Like a friend, you always help beings.
4.­299
“ ‘Like a vajra, you are firm and destroy the enemy of pride.
Like a weapon,295 O Sage, you cut through the tendrils of craving.
Like a bridge,296 you take beings across.
Like a nāga, O Sage, you burn the grass of ignorance.297
4.­300
“ ‘Like the moon, O Sage, you give cooling light.
Like the sun, you cause the lotuses that are humans to blossom.
Like a tree, you provide the four supreme fruits.
Like a bird, O Sage, you are surrounded by a community of ṛṣis.
4.­301
“ ‘Like the ocean, you have a jina’s vast understanding.
Like trees and grass, you are the same toward all beings.
Like a dream, you perceive all phenomena as empty.
Like water, you act in harmony with the world.
4.­302
“ ‘O Sage, you are a compassionate one, a bearer of the supreme qualities‍—
You who have prophesied enlightenment to beings,
You who have trained countless beings,
Give me the prophecy of my supreme enlightenment.
4.­303
“ ‘O great ṛṣi, speak truth, you who have supreme wisdom,
Cut through my doubts and prophesy my enlightenment.
May I be a buddha for beings in strife through the kaliyuga’s kleśas!298
May I lead hundreds of beings onto the path to peace!’
4.­304

“Noble son, when the brahmin Samudrareṇu, the principal royal priest, had praised the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha with these verses, the entire assembly [F.219.a] with its devas, gandharvas, and humans commended him.

4.­305

“The royal priest said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, I have caused many millions of beings to focus upon the highest, most complete enlightenment. Each of them has chosen an excellent buddha realm and has chosen well-trained beings with pure motivations who have planted roots of virtue and who are easy to train. And the Tathāgata has prophesied to these 1,004 young Veda-reciting brahmins, beginning with Jyotipāla, that they will attain enlightenment in the Bhadraka eon. Those worthy beings will, through the three yānas, train beings who have desire, anger, and pride. However, they have avoided those who have the degeneracies of the kaliyuga when the obscuration of the kleśas is strong.

4.­306

“ ‘Therefore, Bhadanta Bhagavat,299 they have abandoned those who have committed the actions with immediate results at death, those who have rejected the good Dharma, those who have maligned higher beings, those who have wrong views, those who do not have the seven noble jewels, those who do not respect their fathers, those who do not respect their mothers, those who do not respect monks, those who do not respect brahmins, those who do what should not be done, those who do that which is not meritorious, those who do not see the next world as frightening, those who are not interested in the three excellent types of conduct300 and therefore strive for the glory and wealth of devas and humans, those who are engaged in the three bad activities, those who are without the ten good courses of action, those who have been abandoned by all kalyāṇamitras, [F.219.b] those who have been cast aside by all scholars, those who have entered the dungeon of existence, those who are swept away by the current, those who have sunk into hell’s caustic river, those who have sunk into the swamp of saṃsāra, those who are not free from the darkness of ignorance, those who have not rejected bad actions, those who are discarded within empty buddha realms, those who are accompanied by all bad roots, those who have been defeated by a bad path, and those beings who are in great despair.

4.­307

“ ‘At that time, in the Bhadraka eon, in the Sahā buddha realm, humans will have a lifespan of ten years. All of these humans have been cast aside and abandoned by wise, worthy beings. Therefore, at that time they have no savior, no refuge, and no resort in the whirlpool301 of existence and the wheel302 of saṃsāra. They have abandoned those beings who are containers of suffering, and they have chosen for themselves excellent buddha realms where they will have as disciples those who are well-trained, have pure motivations, have planted roots of virtue, are diligent, and have served many buddhas. Is that not so, Bhadanta Bhagavat?’

4.­308

“ ‘Brahmin, it is so,’ replied the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha. ‘Beings make prayers according to their dispositions and they have chosen the arrays of qualities of their buddha realm, and I have prophesied them therein.’

4.­309

“The brahmin said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, my heart is shaking like the leaves of the Flame of the Forest tree, my mind is anguished, and my entire body becomes weary, if, Bhadanta Bhagavat, beings, who are the object of my compassion, were to be abandoned by bodhisattvas at that time, having been hurled into the darkness of the great kaliyuga, forsaken by all. [F.220.a]

4.­310

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, in the future, after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, in the great Bhadraka eon, there will be a time when the lifespan of beings is a thousand years. Until then, may I not become disheartened by saṃsāra while performing bodhisattva conduct for a long time. May I, through the power of samādhi, search out those who can be ripened for a long time and take care of those who can be trained. While practicing the six perfections, may I take care of those who can be trained.

4.­311

“ ‘I have heard the Bhagavat say, “The perfection of generosity is to give up the characteristics of things.” I will practice that kind of generosity. In my future lifetimes, when there are countless beings coming with requests, may I give away to them in this way: may I give them food and drink to eat, enjoy, drink, and lick,303 clothes, beds, seats, accommodations, garlands, incense, perfumes, medicine, parasols, victory banners, flags, wealth, grain, elephants, horses, chariots, gold, silver, cowries,304 jewels, pearls, beryl, conch,305 crystal, coral, silver artifacts, and gold artifacts.306 May I give all kinds of gifts again and again. May I give to beings with perfect joy and a compassionate mind, without hoping to gain a result from my generosity. [F.220.b] May I give this mass of gifts in order to ripen beings and in order to nurture beings who can be trained.

4.­312

“ ‘When beings come who ask for the most difficult gifts, may I give away my male servants, my female servants, my villages, my towns, my kingdoms, my wife, my sons, my daughters, my hands, my feet, my ears, my nose, my eyes, my tongue, my skin, my blood, my bones, my body, my life, and my head to those who ask for those gifts. May I make these gifts to beings with perfect joy and a compassionate mind, without hoping to gain any result, in order to nurture those who can be trained. I will perform the perfection of generosity in such a way that never before has a being given away such gifts and ever after no bodhisattva would give away such gifts in their performance of bodhisattva conduct for attaining the highest, most complete enlightenment. In those countless, innumerable lifetimes during hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of eons, may I practice the perfection of generosity in my performance of bodhisattva conduct for attaining the highest, most complete enlightenment. May I establish subsequent bodhisattvas who have great compassion in the qualities of the way of generosity.

4.­313

“ ‘As you have previously said, “The perfection of discipline is to end the war of the kleśas.” In that way, in performing the bodhisattva conduct that leads to attaining the highest, most complete enlightenment, may I perform the arduous conduct of uninterrupted precepts and observances of various kinds.

4.­314

“ ‘As you have previously said, “The perfection of patience is to observe oneself and not be impatient about anything.” [F.221.a] May I cultivate patience in that way.

4.­315

“ ‘As you have previously said, “The perfection of diligence is to never regress from the supreme conduct of dedication to the meditation that is devoid of formations and the peace that is all that is unformed.”

4.­316

“ ‘As you have previously said, “The perfection of meditation is the practice of emptiness in order to eliminate being in error concerning all formations.”

4.­317

“ ‘The perfection of wisdom is forbearance that comes from the realization that phenomena are unborn. You have described a bodhisattva’s conduct of the power, might, and strength of unwavering resolution throughout innumerable, countless hundreds of millions of trillions of eons, but there has been no bodhisattva, performing bodhisattva conduct for the sake of the highest, most complete buddhahood, who has practiced the perfection of wisdom with that power, might, and strength of unwavering resolution. Nor in the future will there be a bodhisattva, performing bodhisattva conduct for the sake of the highest, most complete buddhahood, who will practice the perfection of wisdom with that power, might, and strength of unwavering resolution. Therefore, may I do that and establish future bodhisattvas, who have great compassion, in the qualities of that way.

4.­318

“ ‘Through this first development of the aspiration for enlightenment, may I cause future bodhisattvas to accomplish great compassion. May I, in order to amaze bodhisattvas, practice generosity without being conceited, until my ultimate parinirvāṇa. May I have good conduct without being dependent, patience without being conceited, diligence without making effort, meditation without being fixed, and wisdom without being dualistic. May I practice the perfections through the power, might, and strength of unwavering resolution, without desiring a result for myself, [F.221.b] but for the sake of beings who do not have the seven riches of the noble ones, who have been discarded in all the empty buddha realms, who have rejected the good Dharma, who have maligned noble beings, who have wrong views, who are accompanied by all bad roots, who are in great despair, and who have been ruined by bad paths.

4.­319

“ ‘May I for ten great eons endure the sufferings of the Avīci hell for the sake of each of those beings so as to plant the seeds of good roots within their minds. In the same way may I endure the suffering of animals, pretas, poor yakṣas, and poor humans. Just as I will plant the seeds of the good roots within the mental continuum of being, may I do that for all beings. May I care for those who are to be guided, who are like empty oblivion or have burning mental continuums.307

4.­320

“ ‘May I not have as my goal the happiness of life as a deva throughout eons, except for my last existence, when, with one rebirth remaining, I will dwell in Tuṣita paradise so that I may subsequently attain enlightenment at buddhahood. May I, for that long time within saṃsāra, serve and honor bhagavat buddhas, as numerous as the particles within a buddha realm, and to each buddha make various offerings as numerous as the particles within a buddha realm. May I acquire from each buddha good qualities as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm. May I inspire as many beings as there are particles in a buddha realm to attain enlightenment. [F.222.a]

4.­321

“ ‘In the same way, may I inspire, according to their predilections, those who follow the Śrāvakayāna and those who follow the Pratyekabuddhayāna. Even if a buddha has not appeared in the world, may I through the special discipline of a ṛṣi enjoin beings to the ten good courses of action. May I enjoin them to samādhi and the clairvoyances. May I, by taking on the form of Maheśvara, enjoin to good actions beings who are attached to their views and devoted to Maheśvara. May I, through taking on the form of Brahmā and so on, enjoin to good qualities those beings who are devoted to Brahmā, or Nārāyaṇa, or Candra, or Sūrya. In the same way, may I enjoin garuḍa birds to good conduct by taking on the form of a garuḍa, and so on, up to and including taking on the form of Śakra, until I satisfy hungry beings with my own flesh and blood, and may I save beings in suffering with my own body and life.

4.­322

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, may I perform bodhisattva conduct with extremely powerful energy for a long time for the sake of those beings whose mental continuums are burning and who are devoid of good roots, and during that time may I, for the benefit of beings in saṃsāra, receive all kinds of intense and terrible suffering. After an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, in the Sahā buddha realm, when the great Bhadraka eon has come, [F.222.b] when the brahmin youth Jyotipāla has attained the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood and has become the Tathāgata Krakucchanda, at that time may I see with the noble eye of wisdom the bhagavat buddhas who, having turned the Dharma wheel that possesses the Dharma, reside, live, and remain in world realms in the ten directions as numerous as the number of particles in a buddha realm.

4.­323

“ ‘May I first inspire toward the highest, most complete enlightenment those beings whose mental continuums are burning, who possess bad roots, who are devoid of the seven jewels, who are discarded within empty buddha realms, who have committed the actions with immediate results at death, who have rejected the good Dharma, who have been ruined on a bad path, and who are in great despair, and may I cause them to enter into and be established in the path to the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­324

“ ‘May I first inspire those beings to practice the perfection of generosity, inspire them to practice the other perfections up to the perfection of wisdom, and inspire them to train in that path, to enter it, and to be established in it.

4.­325

“ ‘May I cause the seeds of the good roots of those beings to lead to the highest nirvāṇa. May they be completely freed from the lower existences. May they be guided to the accumulation of wisdom and merit. May they enter308 the buddha realms where the bhagavat buddhas reside, live, and remain, and may they receive the prophecies of their attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment. May they obtain samādhi, dhāraṇī, and acceptance. May they ascend through the bhūmis. May I inspire them to choose a prayer for an array of buddha-realm qualities and inspire them to enter the training. [F.223.a] May they obtain the arrays of buddha-realm qualities that they have wished for.

4.­326

“ ‘When the Bhadraka eon has come, when the sunlike jina Krakucchanda has arisen, may I see the buddhas and bhagavats who reside, live, and remain in buddha realms as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm,309 teaching the Dharma to beings. At that time, soon after the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Krakucchanda has attained complete enlightenment, may I come before him. May I make various offerings to him. May I address him with a query. May I enter the homeless life. May I apply myself to good conduct, listening to the teachings, and meditation. May I become a perfect teacher of the Dharma.

4.­327

“ ‘At that time, may I teach the Dharma to those beings whose mental continuums are burning, who possess bad roots, who have entered onto the path of wrong views, who have committed the actions with immediate results at death, who have been ruined on a bad path, and who are in great despair. And may I perfectly nurture those to be trained. When the sun of that jina has set, may I effortlessly accomplish the deeds of a buddha. Until the lifespan of beings has diminished to a hundred years, may I inspire beings to engage in the three kinds of activity that generate merit. When that time has come, may I go to the deva realm and there teach the Dharma to the devas and perfectly nurture those to be trained.

4.­328

“ ‘When the lifespan of beings is 120 years, they will become intoxicated by pride in happiness, power, family, and body, and they will become greedy. [F.223.b] Thrown into the darkness of the five degeneracies, beings will have powerful desire, powerful anger, powerful ignorance, powerful pride, powerful bad actions, envy, and greed. They will delight in unrighteous pleasures. They will seek unrighteous enjoyments. They will have wrong views. They will have mistaken vision. They will not have the seven noble riches. They will not respect their fathers. They will not respect their mothers. They will not respect monks. They will not respect brahmins. They will do that which should not be done. They will do that which is not meritorious. They will not be afraid of the next world. They will not apply themselves to the three activities that create merit. They will not be attracted to the three yānas. They will not apply themselves to the three excellent types of conduct. They will apply themselves to the three wicked types of conduct. They will not apply themselves to the path of the ten good actions. They will apply themselves to the path of the ten bad actions. They will be harmed by the four errors. They will remain within the four adversities. They will be under the power of the four māras. They will be swept away by the four rivers. They will be under the power of the five obscurations.

4.­329

‘They will be intoxicated by pride in the six powers. They will practice the eight wrong things. They will experience the despair of desire. They will arouse their propensities. They will not seek the glory and excellence of rebirth as a deva or human. They will have mistaken views. They will be ruined on a wrong path. They will commit the actions with immediate results at death. They will reject the good Dharma. They will malign noble beings. They will be without any good roots. Their speech will be like the cawing of crows. They will be ungrateful. They will have lost their memory. They will abuse good actions. Their wisdom will be confused. They will have little learning. They will have bad conduct. They will have hypocrisy. They will have greed. They will speak unpleasantly to each other. They will disrespect each other. They will be lazy. They will have imperfect senses. They will be pathetic. They will not have clothes. They will be in the care of bad friends. They will have lost the essence of their thoughts and memories.310 They will be afflicted by various illnesses. [F.224.a] They will be tormented. They will have bad complexions. They will be hideous. They will be shameless. They will feel no guilt. They will be afraid of each other. They will be beings who, holding eternalist views as praiseworthy, commit many bad actions of body, speech, and mind each morning.

4.­330

“ ‘At that time, beings will have minds that are attached to the five aggregates. They will have minds that yearn for the five sensory pleasures. They will have minds that have anger, minds that have malice, minds that have enmity, minds that wish to harm, minds that are foul, minds that are rough, minds that are disturbed, minds that are untamed, minds that are hostile, minds that are wild, minds that are attached to that which is not righteous, minds that are not stable, minds that seek to speak badly of each other, minds that are argumentative, minds that have the wish to kill each other, minds that have completely abandoned the Dharma, minds without diligence, minds that speak badly of the teachings, minds that give rise to wickedness, minds that do not seek peaceful nirvāṇa, minds that are not fit to be made offerings to, minds that bring forth all kinds of bonds and bondage, minds that put their trust into illness, aging, and death, minds that are governed by every kind of bondage, minds that possess all the obscurations, minds that overthrow the victory banner of the Dharma, minds that raise up the victory banner of wrong views, minds that wish to disgrace each other, minds that wish to eat each other, minds under the sway of hurting each other, minds that take up anger, and minds that wish to torment311 each other. They will have minds that are insatiable toward sense pleasures, [F.224.b] minds that are envious of all acquisitions, minds that are ungrateful, minds that desire the wives of others, minds that wish to harm out of malice, and minds that do not pray.

4.­331

“ ‘And these are the words that they will hear from each other: the word hell, the word animal, the words Yama’s world, the word illness, the word aging, the word death, the word kill, the word inopportune, the words eternal enemy, the word stocks, the word chains, the word fetters, the word prison, the word punishment, the word harm, the word disgrace, the word scolding, the word blaming, the word burglary, the words dividing groups, the word robbery, the words enemy’s army, the word famine, the word sexual misconduct, the word lying, the words bad omen, the word slander, the words harsh speech, the words empty speech, the words envy and greed, the words seizing and owning, the words egotism and possessiveness, the words liked and disliked, the words desired and undesired, the words separated from what is liked, the words buying and selling, the words enslaving each other and injuring, the words being in a womb, the words bad smell, the word cold, the word hot, the words thirsty and hungry, the words feeling tired and exhausted, the word plowing, the words wearied by the work of various crafts, and the words afflicted by various illnesses. These are the words that those beings hear from each other.

4.­332

“ ‘At that time, the Sahā world realm will be filled with such beings who are completely devoid of good roots, who are completely devoid of kalyāṇamitras, and who have wicked minds. [F.225.a] And those beings will have been abandoned by omniscient ones to empty buddha realms. Those beings will be bereft of food, drink, self-control, restraint, the performance of good actions, and the eightfold noble path. Comfortable with bad actions, they will go from darkness to darkness. At that time in the Bhadraka eon, because of excessive karma, those beings will be born to live for 120 years. Because of the karma of those beings, the Sahā buddha realm will be inferior. It will be devoid of any beings who have planted good roots. The earth will be saline, and the ground will have rocks, gravel, and dust and be uneven with mountains. It will be filled with nasty flies, mosquitoes, venomous snakes, and vicious animals and birds. There will be untimely dust storms. There will be untimely fierce rains mixed with distasteful salt.

4.­333

“ ‘In this way, the ground will yield crops, herbs, grass, trees, leaves, flowers, fruit, grain, and juices312 that are bad food and drink for beings to enjoy and subsist on, being foul, harsh, rough, and poisonous. Consuming them, those beings will become even rougher and more malevolent, angry, ferocious, harsh, avaricious, abusive, disrespectful to each other, and, afflicted by terror, they will have a greater wish to slaughter and to kill. They will eat meat, consume blood, wear the skin of animals, carry weapons, and slaughter animals. They will be proud and envious of appearance, family, [F.225.b] lineage, power, learning, writing, horse riding, archery, weapons, and retinues. People will apply themselves to various kinds of spurious asceticism and vows.

4.­334

“ ‘At that time, so as to ripen good roots in beings who can be trained, may I descend from the abode of Tuṣita and acquire the womb of a queen in an eminent, powerful, royal family of a cakravartin family lineage.

4.­335

“ ‘At that time, may I shine a wonderful light throughout the entire Sahā buddha realm. May that wonderful light shine as far above as the Akaniṣṭha paradise and as far below as the golden disk. At that time, may all beings in the Sahā buddha realm‍—whether born in the hells, in an animal birth, in Yama’s world, or as devas or humans‍—all see, touch, and know that light. May they contemplate saṃsāra, become frightened of suffering, and long for nirvāṇa to the extent that they develop the aspiration to bring their kleśas to an end. May I cause them to plant this first seed of the supreme path.

4.­336

“ ‘May I reside in my mother’s womb for ten months having settled my mind in meditation and teaching at the end of the eon by means of the single entrance to the Dharma that shows all samādhis to be proficient in the way of all dharmas. When I have attained buddhahood, may I liberate beings who are weary of saṃsāra. During my ten months in the womb, may those beings see me sitting cross-legged, with my mind resting in the samādhi of showing the jewel essence. [F.226.a]

4.­337

“ ‘When ten months have passed, through the samādhi of having the accumulation of all merit, may the entire Sahā buddha realm shake in six ways. May it shake in six ways as far above as the Akaniṣṭha paradise and as far below as the golden disk. At that time, may I wake up the beings in the Sahā buddha realm, from those born in the hells up to those born as humans. [B10]

4.­338

“ ‘When I emerge from the right side of my mother’s belly,313 may I furthermore shine a wonderful light throughout the entire Sahā buddha realm. At that time may I inspire beings throughout the Sahā buddha realm. May I plant the seed of nirvāṇa within the minds of beings who have not yet planted any good roots. May I cause the seedling of samādhi to grow for those beings in whose minds the seed of nirvāṇa has been planted.

4.­339

“ ‘When I touch the ground with the soles of my feet, at that time may the entire ground in the Sahā buddha realm quiver, quake, and shake in six ways, as far down as the golden disk.

4.­340

“ ‘Then, at that time, may I wake up all the beings of the four kinds of birth, the beings in the five kinds of existences, those that live in water, those that live on the ground, and those that live in the air.

4.­341

“ ‘May I cause the seedling of samādhi to grow in the minds of beings in whom it has not yet arisen. May I establish as irreversible, by means of the three yānas, those in whom the seedling of samādhi is stable. As soon as I am born, may all the [F.226.b] great brahmās, māras, śakras, candras, sūryas, world protectors, great nāga kings, asura lords, those born miraculously, those with miraculous powers,314 yakṣas, rākṣasas, nāgas, and asuras in that Sahā buddha realm come to me in order to make offerings. As soon as I am born, may I take seven steps. Through the samādhi of having the accumulation of all merit, may I teach the Dharma in such a way that all my disciples gain appreciation of the three yānas.

4.­342

“ ‘May I guide those beings among my followers who are in the Śrāvakayāna and in their last existence. May those beings there who are in the Pratyekabuddhayāna attain the acceptance called flowers of the sun. May all those beings there who are in the highest Mahāyāna attain the samādhi of the wild ocean of vajra holders, and through that samādhi may they pass beyond the three bhūmis.315

4.­343

“ ‘When I wish to be washed, may the most distinguished great nāga kings that are there wash me. And may all the beings who see me being washed realize such qualities by way of the three yānas as previously described.

4.­344

“ ‘May I, through the samādhi of the accumulation of all merit, teach the Dharma to those beings in such a way that they see me ascending into a chariot, and‍—to go into detail‍—see my youthful games, various skills, works,316 and my capability in studies; enjoying the five sensory pleasures in the women’s apartments; becoming disquieted; departing at midnight; [F.227.a] abandoning jewelry and adornments; constantly searching for red and orange clothes; seeking orange clothes; and going toward the Bodhi tree. And may they thereby develop a strong attraction to the three yānas. May the beings there who are of the Pratyekabuddhayāna all attain the acceptance called flowers of the sun. May those in whom the seed of the Mahāyāna has been planted all attain the samādhi of the wild ocean of vajra holders317 and pass beyond the three bhūmis through that samādhi.

4.­345

“ ‘May I gather together grass and arrange a seat on the vajra throne at the root of the Bodhi tree, and sit down upon it cross-legged, holding my body upright, and with my exhalation and inhalation stilling, may I meditate on the dhyāna that pervades space. May I emerge from that dhyāna once each day, and, having risen from it, may I eat half a sesame seed and give the other half to a beggar.

4.­346

“ ‘While I am undergoing such hardship for a long time, may all the devas in the Sahā buddha realm, from as far above as the Akaniṣṭha paradise, come there and make offerings to me. May they all be witnesses to my hardship. Bhadanta Bhagavat, may I bring to an end the kleśas in the minds of those in whom the seed of the Śrāvakayāna has been planted, and may they become my disciples [F.227.b] who are in their last existence; and may it also be for those in the Pratyekabuddhayāna as previously described.

4.­347

“ ‘In the same way, may nāgas, yakṣas, asuras, garuḍas, kinnaras, mahoragas, pretas, piśācas, kumbhāṇḍas, and ṛṣis with the five clairvoyances come to make offerings to me, and may they all be witnesses to my hardships. And may it be as previously described for those in the Śrāvakayāna and so on.

4.­348

“ ‘May nonhumans tell the other tīrthikas who reside in the four continents practicing spurious asceticism and vows of hardship, “You are not practicing hardship like the bodhisattva in his last life who is undergoing hardship in this region; through meditating he has immobilized the mental activity in his heart, he has becalmed the activity of the body, he has stilled the activity of speech, his exhalations and inhalations have ceased, and each day when he arises from meditation he eats half a sesame seed for food. That kind of hardship is very powerful, will have a great result, and is vast. He will soon attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. If you don’t believe it, come and see for yourselves!”

4.­349

“ ‘May they abandon their hardship and come to see my hardship, and for those in whose minds there is the seed or seedling of the Śrāvakayāna, and so on, may it be as previously described. Among humans may kings, respected men, townsmen, and the people of the land, the mendicants who have left home, and the householders come to see my hardships, and may it be for those in the Śrāvakayāna as previously described, and so on.

4.­350

“ ‘May the women who come to see me [F.228.a] have that life be their last as a woman, and may it be for those in the Śrāvakayāna as previously described, and so on. May the animals and birds that see my hardship have that life be their last as an animal, and may the animals and birds in whom is planted the seed of the Śrāvakayāna become my disciples who are in their last existence; and may it also be for those in the Pratyekabuddhayāna as previously described. And the same is to be said about the various tiny creatures and about the pretas.

4.­351

“ ‘During the time in which I practice hardship sitting cross-legged for a long time, may many hundreds of millions of trillions of beings witness my hardship and be astonished, and may I plant countless, numberless seeds of liberation within their minds.

4.­352

“ ‘May I practice a hardship that has never before been practiced by anyone numbered among beings, whether tīrthikas, those in the Śrāvakayāna, those in the Pratyekabuddhayāna, or those in the highest yāna, the Mahāyāna. And afterward may there never be anyone numbered among beings and those who are tīrthikas who can equal the hardship I will have practiced.

4.­353

“ ‘Before I have attained complete enlightenment, with the strength of a human may I defeat Māra and his army. May I be victorious over the Māra of the kleśas, who is determined by my remaining karmic results, and may I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood.

4.­354

“ ‘May I establish arhathood in the mind of one being, [F.228.b] and may I do so with a second being and a third, and in the same way teach the Dharma to a fourth being and establish arhathood in his mind.

4.­355

“ ‘May I for the sake of just one being manifest many hundreds of thousands of miracles and thereby establish the true view in his mind. May I utter many thousands of words and meanings of the Dharma. May I establish beings in the results that they are capable of. May I destroy, with the thunderbolt of wisdom, the mountains318 of kleśas that are in the minds of beings. May I teach them the Dharma by establishing them in the three yānas. May I walk many hundreds of yojanas on foot for the sake of just one being in order to teach him the Dharma and establish him on the level of fearlessness.

4.­356

“ ‘May no one be prevented from taking ordination in my order. May those who have lost their memory, those who have confused minds, the talkative with arrogant minds, those with corrupted minds, those with little intelligence, those whose minds are disturbed by many kleśas, and women receive ordination319 in my order. May my followers be fourfold: bhikṣus, bhikṣuṇīs, upāsakas, and upāsikās. May there be many beings who spread my teaching.320 May the devas see the truth. May yakṣas, nāgas, and asuras keep the noble eightfold upoṣadha vows. And may even beings that are born as animals maintain celibacy.

4.­357

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, when I attain enlightenment, there will be those who with malevolence and aggression will attack me with weapons, fire, spears, or various other implements; [F.229.a] there will be those who will abuse me with harsh, rough speech, who will criticize me, and who will dishonor me in the principal and intermediate directions; and there will be those who give me poisoned food and drink. While I still have those kinds of karmic results remaining, may I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood.

4.­358

“ ‘When I have attained enlightenment, may I teach the Dharma with a voice that sounds like the drum of Brahmā’s voice, cultivated through good conduct, learning, samādhi, great compassion, and meditation, to those beings who previously, with enmity, used deadly implements against me, spoke harshly to me, struck me in various ways, gave me poisoned food and drink, and caused me to bleed. May I thereby cause their minds to develop faith and may I enjoin them to good action. May those beings confess their karmic obscuration and from then on keep vows. May those beings have no karmic obscuration that prevents higher existences, and may they have the result of liberation, freedom from desire, and the cessation of pollutions. May my karmic results completely cease there, be finished, and be brought to an end.

4.­359

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, when I have attained enlightenment, each day may I emanate buddhas as numerous as my pores, their bodies adorned by the thirty-two signs and eighty excellent features of a great being, and may I send those emanated buddhas to empty buddha realms, to buddha realms that are not empty, and to buddha realms with the five degeneracies.

4.­360

“ ‘In those buddha realms there will be beings who have committed the actions with immediate results at death, who reject the Dharma, who malign higher beings, and so on, down to and including those who are involved in nonvirtue. Also, there will be beings who have set out in the Śrāvakayāna, or have set out in the Pratyekabuddhayāna, or have set out in the Mahāyāna, whose practice of the training is imperfect or ruined, who have committed the root downfalls, whose minds are burning, who have lost the way of good actions, who are going through the jungle of saṃsāra, who are ruined on a bad path, and who are in great despair. Each day may each buddha emanation [F.229.b] teach the Dharma to such beings among the hundreds of millions of trillions of beings.

4.­361

“ ‘May I teach the Dharma in the form of Maheśvara to those beings who have faith in Maheśvara. May they praise me in the Sahā buddha realm, and may I inspire the beings there to make aspirational prayers. And may those beings who hear the praises of me wish to be reborn in my buddha realm and make an aspirational prayer.

4.­362

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if I do not appear before those beings when they die, teaching the Dharma and inspiring confidence, may I not attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. If those beings go to the lower existences when they die and are not reborn as humans in my buddha realm, may my entire Dharma vanish, may I never reappear again, and may I be incapable of accomplishing all the deeds of a buddha. [F.230.a] Likewise, if beings who have faith in Nārāyaṇa fall into the lower existences when they die, may I be unable to accomplish all the deeds of a buddha.

4.­363

“ ‘When I have attained enlightenment, may the beings in all buddha realms who have committed the actions with immediate results at death, who are ruined on a bad path, and who are in great despair be reborn in my buddha realm when they die. Those beings will have the following indications: they will have a color that is like soil, they will have faces like piśācas, they will have poor memories, they will smell bad, they will have poor conduct, they will have short lives, they will be afflicted by many illnesses, and they will lose the possessions they own. For the sake of those beings who are in the four continents in the Sahā world realm at that time, may I manifest to all those beings everywhere in the four continents my descent from the Tuṣita paradise into my mother’s womb, and then my birth. May I manifest the youthful games, the mastery of crafts and works, undergoing hardship, subjugating Māra, attaining the complete enlightenment of buddhahood, turning the wheel of the Dharma, and the entire activity of a buddha to all those beings everywhere in the four continents. And may I then manifest passing into parinirvāṇa and the distribution of my relics.

4.­364

“ ‘When I have attained enlightenment, may I teach the Dharma by speaking a single utterance, and may those beings who are of the Śrāvakayāna understand the Dharma that is taught to be the piṭaka that gives the Śrāvakayāna teaching, may those who are of the Pratyekabuddhayāna understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the Pratyekabuddhayāna teaching, and may those who are of the unsurpassable Mahāyāna understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the unsurpassable Mahāyāna teaching.

4.­365

“ ‘May the beings who have no accumulation of merit [F.230.b] understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on generosity. May the beings who are devoid of merit and aspire to the happiness of the higher existences understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on good conduct. May the beings who are afraid of each other, who have polluted minds, and who have minds of anger understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on kindness. May those beings who kill understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on compassion. May the beings who are overcome by envy and greed understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on rejoicing. May those whose minds are intoxicated by the intoxication of forms and the formless understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on equanimity.

4.­366

“ ‘May those whose minds are intoxicated by the intoxication of desire for the desired understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on unpleasantness.321 May those beings who follow the Mahāyāna, whose minds are agitated, understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on the mindfulness of inhalation and exhalation. May the beings who have poor wisdom understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on dependent origination. May those with little learning understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on not forgetting what one has learned and not losing one’s memory.

4.­367

“ ‘May those who are in difficulties due to wrong views understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on emptiness. May those who are afflicted by the engagement of conceptualization understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on featurelessness. May those who are afflicted by the impurity of being without aspiration understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on aspirationlessness.

4.­368

“ ‘May those whose motivation is impure understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on pure motivation. May those who are afflicted by inconstant conduct understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on never forgetting the aspiration for enlightenment. [F.231.a] May those who are afflicted by the heat of practicing forbearance322 understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on noncontrivance. By the thorough training in higher motivation, may the beings who are afflicted understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on baselessness.

4.­369

“ ‘Similarly, may those whose minds are afflicted understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on a virtuous mind. May those whose minds are forgetful of virtue understand it to be giving the teaching on illumination. May those who are dedicated to the actions of Māra understand it to be giving the teaching on emptiness. May those who are engaged in attacking others323 understand it to be giving the teaching on being elevated. May those whose minds are tormented by the various kleśas understand it to be giving the teaching on being free of them. May those who have entered an uneven path understand it to be giving the teaching on turning back from it. May those whose minds are curious about the Mahāyāna understand it to be giving the teaching on reversal. May the bodhisattvas who are weary of saṃsāra understand it to be giving the teaching on delight. May those who have not come to know of good actions, the bhūmis, and knowledge understand it to be giving the teaching on not being ignorant of them.

4.­370

“ ‘May those who are content with one another’s good roots324 understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on listening to the Dharma. May those whose minds are not in harmony with each other understand it to be giving the teaching on the unimpeded light rays.325 May those who are engaged in difficult actions understand it to be giving the teaching on engaging in what is to be done. May those who have a fear of assemblies understand it to be giving the teaching on the emblem of the lion.326 May those whose minds are overcome by the four māras understand it to be giving the teaching on heroism. May those beings for whom the buddha realms are not illuminated understand it to be giving the teaching on the array of light.327 May those who have attachment and aversion understand it to be giving the teaching on the mass of a mountain. May those who are overwhelmed by the radiance of the Buddha’s Dharma understand it to be giving the teaching on the victory banner’s crest ornament.328 May those who do not have great wisdom understand it to be giving the teaching on the falling meteor.329 May those who are in the darkness of ignorance [F.231.b] understand it to be giving the teaching on the lamp of the sun.330

4.­371

“ ‘May those who are engaged in the interpretation of the word termination understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on the source of qualities.331 May those who long for the self, which is like a lump of foam, understand it to be giving the teaching on Nārāyaṇa.332 May those whose minds are fickle understand it to be giving the teaching on endowed with the essence.333 May those who are looked down upon334 understand it to be giving the teaching on the victory banner of Mount Meru.335 May those who have broken their previous promises understand it to be giving the teaching on possession of the essence. May those who have lost their clairvoyance understand it to be giving the teaching on the vajra words. May those who long for the essence of enlightenment understand it to be giving the teaching on the vajra essence. May those who aspire to all Dharma teachings understand it to be giving the teaching on the resemblance to a vajra.336

4.­372

“ ‘May those who do not understand the conduct of beings understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on the possession of virtuous conduct.337 May those who do not know of the higher and lower powers understand it to be giving the teaching on the lamp of wisdom. May those who do not comprehend each other’s words understand it to be giving the teaching on entering sound.338 May those who have not339 attained the dharmakāya understand it to be giving the teaching on the meditation on dharmakāya.340 May those who are bereft of seeing the Tathāgata understand it to be giving the teaching on having unblinking eyes. May those who are exposed to all objects of perception understand it to be giving the teaching on solitude. May those who aspire to turning the wheel of the Dharma understand it to be giving the teaching on the stainless wheel.341 May those who have followed the knowledge that there is no cause understand it to be giving the teaching that accords with reliance on knowledge. May those who have an eternalist view of this single buddha realm understand it to be giving the teaching on the collection of good actions. May those who have planted the seeds for the signs and indications understand it to be giving the teaching on being adorned by them. May those who are incapable of differentiating between words and sounds understand it to be giving the teaching on elucidation.

4.­373

“ ‘May those who aspire to the wisdom of omniscience understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on the undisturbed nature of phenomena. May those who are revolving in the phenomena of the present [F.232.a] understand it to be giving the teaching on stability. May those who do not understand the nature of phenomena understand it to be giving the teaching on clairvoyances. May those who let their wisdom decline understand it to be giving the teaching on constancy. May those who have gone astray from the path understand it to be giving the teaching on immutability. May those who long for the knowledge that is like space understand it to be giving the teaching on nothingness.

4.­374

“ ‘May those who have completed the perfections understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on the foundation that is completely pure. May those who have not perfected the activities that gather beings understand it to be giving the teaching on having been well gathered. May those who are seeking the brahmavihāras understand it to be giving the teaching on equal application. May those who have not perfected the precious factors for enlightenment understand it to be giving the teaching on steadfast dedication to liberation. May those who have forgotten the wisdom that was well taught342 understand it to be giving the teaching on the symbol of the ocean. May those who are astonished by the forbearance that comes from realizing the birthlessness of phenomena understand it to be giving the teaching that there is no mind. May those who have forgotten the Dharma they have heard understand it to be giving the teaching on there being no loss of what one has heard. May those who are displeased by each other’s good advice understand it to be giving the teaching on having no clouded vision.

4.­375

“ ‘May those who have not343 gained faith in the Three Jewels understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on the increase344 of merit. May those who are not satisfied by a rainfall of Dharma entranceways understand it to be giving the teaching on the rainclouds of the Dharma. May those who hold the view that the Three Jewels have ceased to exist understand it to be giving the teaching the display of jewels. May those who engage in activities bereft of knowledge understand it to be giving the teaching on the incomparable. May those who are bound by all the fetters understand it to be giving the teaching on the entrance into the sky. May those who think that the Dharma teachings are all the same understand it to be giving the teaching on the seal of wisdom. May those who have not completed the qualities of a tathāgata understand it to be giving the teaching on that which is not345 directly perceived by mundane knowledge. May those who have not346 served previous buddhas well [F.232.b] understand it to be giving the teaching on definitive miracles. May those who have taught one Dharma entranceway at the end of the eon understand it to be giving the teaching on the way of all Dharma teachings. May those who have347 conviction in all the sūtras understand it to be giving the teaching on the sameness of the nature of all phenomena. May those who have forsaken the six conducive qualities348 understand it to be giving the teaching on the way of all phenomena.

4.­376

“ ‘May those who are committed to the motivation to attain liberation understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on the play of clairvoyances. May those who consider entering into the secret of the tathāgatas understand it to be giving the teaching on nondependence on others. May those who are not engaged in the conduct of a bodhisattva understand it to be speaking about the attainment of wisdom. May those who have the outlook of longing for family understand it to be giving the teaching on following everyone. May those who have not completed the conduct of the bodhisattva understand it to be giving the teaching on consecration. May those who have not completed the ten strengths of a tathāgata understand it to be giving the teaching on invincibility. May those who have not attained the four fearlessnesses understand it to be giving the teaching on inexhaustibility. May those who have not attained the distinct qualities of a buddha understand it to be giving the teaching on inviolability. May those whose listening and seeing are not unfailing understand it to be giving the teaching on prayer. May those who through discontinuity do not understand all the Dharma entranceways of the Buddha understand it to be giving the teaching on the stainless ocean. May those whose omniscient wisdom is incomplete understand it to be giving the teaching on the complete buddhahood of a buddha. May those who have not attained that which is intended by all the tathāgatas understand the Dharma that is taught to be giving the teaching on reaching the furthest limit.

4.­377

“ ‘May I, through speaking one word to the countless, innumerable bodhisattvas who are not deceitful, who are not deceptive, who are upright and are of an upright nature, and who have truly entered the Mahāyāna, [F.233.a] establish in their minds these qualities of 84,000 doors of the Dharma, 84,000 doors of samādhis, and 75,000 doors of dhāraṇīs. Through that, may the bodhisattva mahāsattvas become armored with the great armor. May they rise higher through inconceivably special prayers. May they become adorned with the vision of inconceivable knowledge and the sublime qualities of enlightenment. This means may their bodies become adorned with the signs and indications of great beings. May they become adorned with excellent speech so that through such speech they satisfy beings in accord with their dispositions. May they become adorned with learning for the sake of wordless samādhi. May they become adorned with recollection so that they will have mental retention that is never lost. May they become adorned with a virtuous mind and adorned with nirvāṇa so that they have a definite understanding of wrong paths. May they become adorned with motivation so that they have firm vows. May they become adorned with application so that they carry out their vows. May they become adorned with altruistic motivation so that they ascend from level to level. May they become adorned with generosity so that they give away everything. May they become adorned with good conduct so that they are stainless in what was well listened to and understood. May they become adorned with patience so that they have no hostility toward any being. May they become adorned with diligence so that they gather all the accumulations. May they become adorned with meditation so that they enjoy all meditation states and the clairvoyances. May they become adorned with wisdom so that they understand completely the latencies of kleśas. May they become adorned with kindness so they take care of all beings. May they become adorned with compassion so that they never abandon beings. [F.233.b] May they become adorned with rejoicing so that they never have doubts about any teachings. May they become adorned with impartiality so that they make no distinction between superior and inferior. May they become adorned with clairvoyance so that they enjoy all clairvoyances.

4.­378

“ ‘May they become adorned with merit so that they obtain in their hands the jewel of unending enjoyments. May they become adorned with knowledge so that they fully understand the workings of the minds of all beings. May they become adorned with intelligence so that they are skilled in making all beings understand the Dharma. May they become adorned with light so that they attain the light of the eyes of wisdom. May they become adorned with analytical knowledge so that they gain the analytical knowledges of meanings, Dharma teachings, definitions, and eloquence. May they become adorned with fearlessness so that they are not overcome by opposing disputers or any māras. May they become adorned with qualities so that they attain the qualities of the buddhas. May they become adorned by the Dharma so that they teach the Dharma to beings with continuous and unimpeded eloquence.

4.­379

“ ‘May they become adorned with light so that they are in the brightness of the Dharma of all the buddhas. May they become adorned with radiance so that they are in the brightness of all buddha realms. May they become adorned with the miraculous power of foretelling so that they make faultless prophecies. May they become adorned with the miraculous power of instruction so that they bestow the appropriate instruction. May they become adorned with the miracle of miraculous powers so that they attain the highest perfection in the four bases of miraculous powers. May they become adorned with the blessing of all the tathāgatas so that they enter the secret of all the tathāgatas. May they become adorned with sovereignty in the Dharma so that they attain the wisdom that is not dependent on others. May they become adorned with the essence of the practice of all good qualities so that they always practice what they preach and so will never be defeated by anything. [F.234.a]

4.­380

“ ‘Thus, may I, by saying one word to the countless, innumerable beings who have entered the Mahāyāna, bring them satisfaction through great good actions, purification, and accumulation. Thereby, may those bodhisattva mahāsattvas attain the wisdom of all dharmas, which is not dependent on others. May they become endowed with the great radiance of the Dharma. May they quickly attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood.

4.­381

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, those beings in other world realms who have committed the actions that have an immediate result at death, those who have made the error of the root downfalls, and those whose minds are burning‍—whether they are of the Śrāvakayāna, the Pratyekabuddhayāna, or the unsurpassable Mahāyāna‍—may they through the power of prayer be reborn in my buddha realm.

4.­382

“ ‘May I teach extensively the thoughts and words of the 84,000 Dharma teachings to those beings who are endowed with bad roots, who are rough, who wish to commit bad actions, who have fierce, uncontrollable natures, who have perverse minds, and who are miserly. May I teach extensively the 84,000 Dharma teachings to beings who are lazy. May I teach extensively the Dharma of the six perfections to those beings who follow the unsurpassable Mahāyāna. May I extensively teach the perfection of generosity, and so on, up to and including the perfection of wisdom.

4.­383

“ ‘May I establish in taking refuge those beings who are of the Śrāvakayāna or of the Pratyekabuddhayāna, those beings who have not planted good roots, those who are not interested in śāstras, and may I afterward bring them to the practice of the six perfections. May I cause those who have a love for violence to give up killing. [F.234.b] May I cause those who are overcome by powerful desire to give up taking what has not been given. May I cause those who have a passion for unrighteous pleasures to give up sexual misconduct. May I cause those who tell each other lies to give up lying. May I cause those who enjoy being intoxicated to give up enjoying intoxicating alcoholic drinks. May I cause those beings who commit the five errors to give up the five errors and be established in the upāsaka vows.

4.­384

“ ‘May I cause those beings who take no delight in good qualities to keep the correct conduct of the eight vows day and night. May I bring into the well-proclaimed Dharma and Vinaya those beings who take delight in even limited good roots and establish them in the vows of ordination, the ten bases of the training, and the practice of celibacy. May I bring those beings who seek good qualities to the accomplishment of good qualities, and may I establish them in the complete observance of celibacy. May I teach the Dharma through many various kinds of meanings, sentences, words, and miracles for the sake of beings who have committed the actions that have an immediate result at death, and so on, up to and including those who are miserly. May I teach impermanence, suffering, no self, emptiness, the aggregates, sensory elements, and sensory bases, and may I establish beings in the good, in the tranquil, in the auspicious, in the peaceful, in the city of fearlessness, in nirvāṇa.

4.­385

“ ‘In that way, may I teach the Dharma to the fourfold assembly of bhikṣus, bhikṣuṇīs, [F.235.a] upāsakas, and upāsikās. May I show the science of debating in accordance with the Dharma to those who wish to debate. May I assign duties to those who do not take pleasure in virtuous qualities. May I give the condensed teaching of emptiness and the path of liberation through meditation to those who delight in daily recitation. May I walk many hundreds of thousands of yojanas for the sake of each single being. May I exert myself unwearyingly through many various kinds of meanings, sentences, words, methods, and miracles, until I establish them in nirvāṇa.

4.­386

“ ‘May I cast aside through the power of samādhi a fifth of this life’s activities. At the time of parinirvāṇa, may I divide my body into pieces the size of mustard seeds. May I afterward make myself pass into parinirvāṇa out of compassion for beings. When I have passed into parinirvāṇa, may my good Dharma remain for one thousand years. May the outer appearance of the good Dharma remain for another five hundred years.

4.­387

“ ‘After I have passed into parinirvāṇa, if beings delight in making offerings to my relics, either with jewels or music, even if they say just once the name of the buddhas, or do one prostration or one circumambulation, or place their hands together in homage once, or make an offering of just one flower, may they all attain irreversibility through the three yānas according to their dispositions.

4.­388

“ ‘After I have passed into parinirvāṇa, those beings who adopt even one basis of training in my teachings and who undertake and abide by it just as I have taught it, and so on‍—even down to [F.235.b] those who comprehend just one four-line verse, recite it, and teach it to others, or even those who listen to it and have faith in it, or make an offering to the Dharma reciter of just one flower or one prostration‍—may they all attain irreversibility through the three yānas according to their dispositions.

4.­389

“ ‘When the Dharma has ceased to exist, when the torch of the Dharma has gone out, when the victory banner of the Dharma has fallen, may my relics sink down as far as the golden disk and remain there. When jewels have become scarce in the Sahā buddha realm, may my relics become beryl jewels called ketumati349 that are as bright as fire.350 May they rise upward until they reach the Akaniṣṭha paradise, and from there may they fall as a rain of various flowers‍—coral tree flowers, great coral tree flowers, night-flowering jasmine, mañjuśaka, mahāmañjuśaka, roca, mahāroca, mānapūrṇā, and candravimalā‍—with a hundred petals, with a thousand petals, with a hundred thousand petals,351 completely bright, completely aromatic, very beautiful, always with seed, bringing joy to the eyes and heart, as bright as stars, the color of stars, with infinite scent, and with infinite radiance.352 May there be a great rain of such flowers.

4.­390

“ ‘May that rain of flowers emit the sound of various words, such as the word Buddha, the word Dharma, the word Saṅgha, the words the upāsaka vows, the words the observance of the noble eightfold upoṣadha, the words the ten vows that are the training foundations of monastic ordination, [F.236.a] the word generosity, the words good conduct, the words the complete brahmacarya, the words complete monastic ordination with full celibacy, the word instruction, the word reading, the word memorizing, the word withdrawal, the words complete attention, the word unpleasant, the words mindfulness of breathing, the words the state of neither perception nor nonperception, the words the state of nothingness, the words the state of infinite consciousness, the words the state of infinite space, the words the state of subjugation, the words the state of totality, the words śamatha and vipaśyanā, the word emptiness, the word fixedless, the word signless, the words dependent origination, and the words the entire piṭaka of the śrāvakas. May it emit the words the entire piṭaka of the pratyekabuddhas. May those flowers disseminate the words of the entire teaching of the Mahāyāna and the six353 perfections.

4.­391

“ ‘May all the devas in the form realm hear those words. May they each remember the good roots they have created in their past lives. May those great beings not turn away from all the good qualities, but descend from that paradise and enjoin all the humans in the Sahā world realm to the path of the ten good actions and establish them therein. [F.236.b]

4.­392

“ ‘In the same way, may the devas who are inhabitants of the desire realm hear those words. May they end all their mental activities of craving, indulgence in pleasures, and enjoyment of delights. May they all remember the good roots they have planted in their past lives. May they descend from the deva realms and encourage all the humans in the Sahā world realm to the ten good courses of action and establish them therein.

4.­393

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, may those flowers in the air transform into various precious materials: a precious rain of silver, cowries, gold, gems, pearls, beryl, conch, crystal, coral, golden objects and silver objects, emeralds, and rightward-spiraling conch shells that fall over the entire Sahā buddha realm. May conflict, fighting, dispute, famine, disease, enemy armies, harsh speech, unkindness, and poison completely cease to exist everywhere throughout the Sahā buddha realm. May there be happiness, no disease, no conflict, no fighting, no dispute,354 no being held in bondage, and abundant food everywhere throughout the entire Sahā buddha realm. And when those beings see those precious things, touch them, enjoy them, or use them, may they all attain irreversibility in the three yānas. Then may my relics again descend to the golden disk and remain there. [B11]

4.­394

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, in the same way, during the intermediate eon of weapons, may my relics become precious sapphire jewels, and may they ascend to the Akaniṣṭha paradise. May they fall as a rain of various flowers: coral tree flowers, great coral tree flowers, night-flowering jasmine, and so on, as previously described, up to and including all with infinite radiance. May that rain of flowers emit pleasant words: the word Buddha, the word Dharma, the word Saṅgha, and so on, as previously described. [F.237.a] Then may my relics again descend to the golden disk and remain there.

4.­395

“ ‘In the same way, during the intermediate eon of famine, may those relics ascend to the Akaniṣṭha paradise and then fall as a rain of flowers, and so on, as previously described.

4.­396

“ ‘In the same way, may what has been described occur during the intermediate eon of illness. May I manifest these relics after my passing into parinirvāṇa in the great Bhadraka eon so that innumerable disciples will be established in irreversibility through the three yānas.

4.­397

“ ‘In the same way, until as many great eons as there are particles in five buddha realms have passed, may my relics establish beings in irreversibility through the three yānas.

4.­398

“ ‘May those beings whom I first encourage, guide, and establish in the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment, when I am a bodhisattva performing the bodhisattva conduct for attaining the highest, most complete enlightenment, and whom I encourage, guide, and establish in the practice of the six perfections, become, after as many eons as there are grains of sand in a thousand Ganges Rivers have passed, bhagavat buddhas in this and that world‍—in numberless, countless worlds in the ten directions.355

4.­399

“ ‘Also, after I have attained enlightenment, may I encourage, guide, and establish beings in the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment, and upon passing into parinirvāṇa, through the manifestation of my relics may those who develop the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment [F.237.b] become bodhisattva mahāsattvas, and after as many eons as there are grains of sand in a thousand Ganges Rivers have passed, attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in numberless, countless worlds in the ten directions. May they then praise me and declare and proclaim, “A long time ago, when there was the Bhadraka eon, there was the fourth sun-like jina, the tathāgata, whose name was…” and so on. “He was the one who first encouraged, guided, and established us in the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment. We had minds that were burning, we were engaged in planting bad roots, we had committed actions with immediate result at death, and we had wrong views. He encouraged, guided, and established us in the six perfections. Because of that we are now omniscient ones who turn the Dharma wheel that possesses all aspects of the Dharma. We reverse the wheel of becoming and bring many hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of beings to the result of the higher existences and liberation.”

4.­400

“ ‘When those who are seeking enlightenment hear from those tathāgatas those praises of me and of my fame and renown, may they ask those tathāgatas, “With what purpose in mind did that bhagavat, that tathāgata, pray, ‘May I attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood during a kaliyuga at the time of the five degeneracies’?”

4.­401

“ ‘May those tathāgatas then describe to [F.238.a] those noble sons or noble daughters who are seeking enlightenment how I first developed my aspiration with great compassion, and describe the qualities of my buddha realm and my prayer.

4.­402

“ ‘Then may the noble sons or noble daughters who seek enlightenment be astonished. Then may they too develop a vast aspiration. May they have a similar great compassion for beings. May they pray that during a kaliyuga in a buddha realm when the kleśas are powerful and the five degeneracies are powerful that they will have as disciples those who have committed actions with immediate result at death, and so on, up to and including those who have committed bad actions.

4.­403

“ ‘May those buddhas, those bhagavats, also prophesy to those noble sons or noble daughters who seek enlightenment and have prayed to be in a kaliyuga when the five degeneracies and the kleśas are powerful, that for those noble sons or noble daughters who seek enlightenment and have great compassion it will be exactly as they have wished.

4.­404

“ ‘May other bhagavat buddhas also say to noble sons or noble daughters who seek enlightenment, “A long time ago, there was a sun-like jina whose name was…” and so on. “After he passed into parinirvāṇa, his relics manifested various kind of miracles and manifold transformations for the sake of beings in suffering. It was the transformation of those relics that first inspired us toward the highest, most complete enlightenment and to first develop the aspiration for enlightenment, to plant good roots in order to attain the highest, most complete enlightenment, and to dedicate ourselves to these perfections.” May they in that way teach in detail what occurred with my relics as was previously described.’ [F.238.b]

4.­405

“Then the brahmin Samudrareṇu, the principal royal priest, in the presence of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and for the sake of all beings, including devas, gandharvas, and humans, made those five hundred prayers with great compassion. Then he said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if my aspirations are to be completely fulfilled, such that I will be there in a future time in the Bhadraka eon, during the kaliyuga when there are powerful kleśas, strife, and degeneracies, and beings are in the darkness of the suffering from wrong views, are without guides, are without a leader, have committed the actions with immediate results at death, and so on, as previously described‍—if I am able to accomplish the entirety of such activity of a buddha as I have prayed for, then I will not abandon my prayer for enlightenment and I will not dedicate my good roots for another realm. Bhadanta Bhagavat, such is my resolve.

4.­406

“ ‘And through these good roots, I do not pray for the Pratyekabuddhayāna. I do not pray for the Śrāvakayāna. I do not pray to be a king among devas or humans. I do not pray for lordship in the deva or human worlds. I do not pray for the enjoyment of the five sensory pleasures. I do not pray to be reborn as a deva. I do not pray to be reborn as a gandharva, asura, yakṣa, rākṣasa, nāga, or garuḍa. I do not dedicate my good roots to this.

4.­407

“ ‘Bhagavat, you have said, “Generosity leads to great wealth. Correct conduct leads to rebirth in higher existences. Listening to the Dharma leads to great wisdom. Meditation leads to liberation.” [F.239.a] Bhagavat, you have also said, “The intentions and aspirations of beings who have merit will be fulfilled through dedicating their good roots.”

4.­408

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, I have acquired the merit that comes from generosity, from good conduct, from listening, and from meditation. If my aspirations are to be completely fulfilled as I have prayed for, then I dedicate all those good roots to the beings in hell, to those beings who experience severe and fierce suffering in the Avīci hell. Through these good roots, may they rise from those hells and attain a human existence in this buddha realm. May they accomplish the Dharma and Vinaya as taught by the Tathāgata, and being at the highest level, may they enter parinirvāṇa.

4.­409

“ ‘If those beings will not have their karmic results eliminated, then may I die now and be reborn in a great hell. May I have as many bodies as there are particles comprising a buddha realm.356 May each body be the size of Sumeru, the king of mountains. May each of those bodies be able to experience the same intense suffering as my current body can.357 May each of my bodies, as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, experience the powerful, fierce, harsh injuries that a being in hell experiences.

4.­410

“ ‘At present, in the buddha realms in the ten directions, [F.239.b] which are as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, there are beings who have committed the actions that have immediate results at death, and so on, up to and including beings who have created the karma for going to the Avīci hell. In the future, during the passing of as many great eons as there are particles in a buddha realm, there will be beings who will be born into the buddha realms in the ten directions, which are as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, and they will be seized and hurled by that karma that has an immediate result at death. For the sake of all those beings, may I, as the result of their karma, reside in and experience the great Avīci hell, and through that may those beings never be reborn in hell. May all those beings please the bhagavat buddhas. May they transcend saṃsāra. May they enter the city of nirvāṇa. And then, after that long time has passed, may I be released from hell.

4.­411

“ ‘In the buddha realms in the ten directions, which are as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, there are beings who are similarly seized and hurled by karma, are bound to that experience, and are going to be reborn in the Pratāpana hell, and so on, as previously described. In the same way there are those who are going to be reborn in the Saṃtāpana, Mahāraurava, Saṃghāta, Kālasūtra, and Saṃjīvana hells. In the same way there are those who are going to be reborn as various animals, there are those who are going to be reborn in the world of Yama, there are those who are going to be reborn as poor yakṣas, and there are those who are going to be reborn as kumbhāṇḍas, piśācas, asuras, and garuḍas. There will be beings subject to karma in the same way in other worlds in the ten directions, which are as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm. [F.240.a]

4.­412

“ ‘In the same way, there will be those born as humans who will be either deaf or blind, without a tongue, without arms, without legs, or with no memory, or who will eat filth. May I, as I have previously described, be reborn in the Avīci hell for the sake of all those beings.

4.­413

“ ‘If my aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment is not fulfilled, then may I suffer, as previously described, the various kinds of sufferings of hell beings, animals, pretas, yakṣas, asuras, rākṣasas, and so on, up to and including humans, for as long as beings in saṃsāra possess aggregates, sensory elements, and sensory bases.

4.­414

“ ‘If my previously described aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment is completely fulfilled, then may the bhagavat buddhas be my witnesses. May the bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain, teaching the Dharma in other countless, innumerable worlds in the ten directions, also be my witnesses, and have this knowledge of me.

4.­415

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, give me your prophecy of the highest, most complete enlightenment, that I may become, in the Bhadraka eon, at the time when beings live for 120 years, a tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha, endowed with wisdom and virtuous conduct, and so on, up to and including a buddha, and a bhagavat, so that I be able to accomplish such activity of a buddha as I have promised.’ [F.240.b]

4.­416

“At that time, the entire assembly‍—apart from the Tathāgata‍—and the world with its devas, humans, and asuras, on the ground or in the sky, shed tears and bowed down the five points of their bodies to Samudrareṇu’s feet and said, ‘Excellent, excellent, you who have great compassion! Your mindfulness is profound, your great compassion for beings is profound, and the great prayer you have made is profound. With your exceptional motivation, with great compassion for all beings, you have taken as your disciples those who were hidden from view, those who have committed many actions that have immediate results at death, and so on, up to and including those who have engaged in bad roots. We know through the prayer that you made when you first developed the aspiration to attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood that you will become a medicine, a refuge, and a protector for beings. You have prayed to free beings from suffering‍—may your wishes be completely fulfilled! And may the Bhagavat give you the prophecy of your highest, complete enlightenment!’

4.­417

“King Amṛtaśuddha358 also wept and bowed down the five points of his body to the brahmin’s feet and said:

4.­418
“ ‘Aho! Most profound one,
You do not remain in bliss.
You have sympathy for beings.
You are the one who shows us the way.’
4.­419

“In the same way, Avalokiteśvara said:

4.­420
“ ‘You are unattached among beings who are attached;
You have transcended the senses among those very much intent on the senses.
You maintain lordship over the senses here.
You will become359 a treasure of dhāraṇī and wisdom.’
4.­421

“In the same way, Mahāsthāmaprāpta said:

4.­422
“ ‘You have gathered many thousands of ten millions
Of beings for the sake of good actions.
You weep with compassion,
You who undergo the greatest hardships.’ [F.241.a]
4.­423

“In the same way, the bodhisattva Mañjuśrī said:

4.­424
“ ‘You who have unwavering diligence and samādhi,
You who have supreme wisdom and sagacity,
You are worthy of our offerings
Of garlands, incense, and perfumes.’
4.­425

“In the same way, the bodhisattva Gaganamudra said:

4.­426
“ ‘In this way you have made a gift
To beings, you who have great compassion.
When this time has perished, you will become
A protector who has the supreme signs.’
4.­427

“Also, the bodhisattva Vajraccheda­prajñā­vabhāsaśrī said:

4.­428
“ ‘Just as space is immensely vast,
So is your compassionate motivation.
For the sake of beings360 you have taught
The types of enlightened conduct.’
4.­429

“The bodhisattva Vegavairocana said:

4.­430
“ ‘No one else has such compassion for beings,
Other than the Tathāgata.
You are endowed with all good qualities.
You have supreme wisdom and sagacity.’
4.­431

“Siṃhagandha said:

4.­432
“ ‘In the future, when there comes
The Bhadraka eon with its māra of kleśas,
You will gain fame and renown
For freeing beings from suffering.’
4.­433

“The bodhisattva Samantabhadra said:

4.­434
“ ‘Those who are struggling in the wilderness of rebirth,
Who rely on what is false, who are in despair,
Whose minds are burning, and who feed on flesh and blood,
You have taken them into your care.’
4.­435

“Akṣobhya said:

4.­436
“ ‘Stuck inside the egg of ignorance,
Sunk in the swamp of the kleśas,
Their minds are burning, but you take them into your care,
These beings who commit bad actions with immediate results at death.’
4.­437

“Gandhahasti said:

4.­438
“ ‘You have seen the fears of the future,
Just like looking into a mirror.
You have taken into your care those with burning minds,
Those who have rejected the good Dharma.’
4.­439

“Ratnaketu said:

4.­440
“ ‘You have wisdom, correct conduct, and samādhi;
You are adorned by sympathy and compassion.361
You have taken into your care those with burning minds,
Those who malign the noble ones.’
4.­441

“Vigatabhayasaṃtāpa said:

4.­442
“ ‘You have seen the suffering of beings
Who travel the path of the three lower existences. [F.241.b]
You have taken into your care those with burning minds,
Those who rely on others with empty, closed hands.’
4.­443

“Utpalahasta said:

4.­444
“ ‘With compassion, wisdom, and diligence
You have defeated the host.
You have taken into your care those with burning minds,
Those who are oppressed by birth and death.’
4.­445

“Jñānakīrti said:

4.­446
“ ‘Those who are afflicted by many illnesses,
Those who are impelled by the wind of the kleśas,
You bring them peace with the water of wisdom,
And you thoroughly defeat Māra’s army.’
4.­447

“Dharaṇīmudra said:

4.­448
“ ‘We do not have unwavering diligence
In ending and liberating from the kleśas,
Like you, O hero, who are like the sun.
You destroy the net of the kleśas.’
4.­449

“Utpalacandra said:

4.­450
“ ‘You have the determination of unwavering diligence
Like one whose foundation is virtue and compassion.
You liberate the three worlds,
Which are bound by the bonds of existence.’
4.­451

“Vimalendra said:

4.­452
“ ‘You have taught the great compassion
Of the bodhisattvas’ field of activity.
We pay homage to you,
Who appeared because of compassion.’
4.­453

“Mahābalavegadhārin said:

4.­454
“ ‘In the kaliyuga time of kleśas,
You have depended upon enlightenment,
You have cut through the kleśas at their roots,
And your resolute prayer is accomplished.’
4.­455

“Jyotipāla said:

4.­456
“ ‘You are like a treasure of wisdom.
You have made a stainless prayer.
You carry out the conduct of enlightenment.
You become medicine for beings to depend upon.’
4.­457

“The bodhisattva mahāsattva Balasandarśana, weeping, bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the brahmin, and with his palms placed together he said:

4.­458
“ ‘Aho! You are a lamp of wisdom for beings.
You destroy the illness of the kleśas.
Compassionate one, you shine brightly.
You liberate beings from suffering.’
4.­459

“Noble son, the entire assembly with its devas, gandharvas, and humans bowed down the five points of their bodies to the feet of the brahmin, [F.242.a] and with palms placed together they stood and praised him with verses that contained various words and meanings.

4.­460

“Noble son, when the brahmin Samudrareṇu knelt on his right knee before the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, at that moment the earth shook strongly, and in the buddha realms in the ten directions, as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, the ground shook, shook strongly, shook intensely; shuddered, shuddered strongly, shuddered intensely; quaked, quaked strongly, quaked intensely; and rumbled, rumbled strongly, and rumbled intensely. There also shone a great light, and there fell a rain of various flowers‍—coral tree flowers, great coral tree flowers, and so on, up to and including flowers with infinite radiance.

4.­461

“In the ten directions, in world realms as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, there were bhagavat buddhas, who resided, lived, and remained, teaching the Dharma to beings in pure buddha realms and in impure buddha realms. There were also bodhisattva mahāsattvas who were sitting in the presence of those bhagavat buddhas in order to listen to the Dharma. Those bodhisattva mahāsattvas saw the ground shake, and they asked the bhagavat buddhas, ‘Bhagavat, for what reason did the great earth shake, a light shine, and a great rain of flowers fall?’

4.­462

“At that time, in the eastern direction from this buddha realm, beyond as many buddha realms as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, there was a world realm called Ratnavicayā. [F.242.b] In the Ratnavicayā buddha realm there resided, lived, and remained a tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Ratnacandra, and, surrounded and attended by countless, innumerable bodhisattvas, he taught the Dharma with a talk on the Mahāyāna.

4.­463

“In that buddha realm there were the bodhisattva mahāsattvas Ratnaketu and Candraketu. Those two bodhisattvas bowed down with palms together toward the Tathāgata Ratnacandra and asked, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, why did the great earth shake, a light shine, and a great rain of flowers fall?’

4.­464

“The Tathāgata Ratnacandra answered, ‘There is, noble sons, in the western direction from this buddha realm, beyond as many buddha realms as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, a world realm called Saṃtīraṇa. In the buddha realm Saṃtīraṇa there resides, lives, and remains the tathāgata, and so on, up to and including the bhagavat buddha, Ratnagarbha, and he prophesies the highest, most complete enlightenment to many tens of millions of bodhisattvas while he gives them the Dharma discourse on the array of prayers that demonstrate the range of bodhisattva activity, the range of samādhis, and the array of dhāraṇī entrances. Present there is a certain bodhisattva mahāsattva, Mahākāruṇika. He has uttered a prayer that is suffused with362 great compassion.

4.­465

“ ‘The bodhisattvas there who have been given prophecies of their highest, most complete enlightenment prayed to bring many tens of millions of beings to enlightenment, have chosen the qualities of their buddha realms, and have prayed for the kinds of beings who will be the disciples they train. [F.243.a]

4.­466

“ ‘Among them all, that one great bodhisattva who is endowed with great compassion has outshone the entire assembly, for he will take as his disciples those in a buddha realm that has the five degeneracies during the kaliyuga of obscuring kleśas. Those disciples will have minds that are burning and will have committed the bad actions with immediate results at death, and so on, up to and including having engaged in creating bad roots.

4.­467

“ ‘The entire assembly, and the world with its devas, humans, asuras, and gandharvas, have turned from the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and are engaged in making offerings afterward to Mahākāruṇika. They have bowed down the five points of their bodies, placed their palms together, and praised him. That mahāsattva has knelt down before that bhagavat, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, to listen to his prophecy. When that mahāsattva knelt on his right knee before that bhagavat, the bhagavat smiled, and in the worlds in the ten directions, which are as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, the ground shook and a rain of flowers fell. He performed these miracles so as to awaken the bodhisattva mahāsattvas in all those buddha realms, to reveal the activity of the compassionate bodhisattva’s prayer, so that bodhisattva mahāsattvas would come from those buddha realms as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, and so that the bodhisattva mahāsattvas would be given the Dharma discourse on the fearless conduct that reveals the entrance to samādhi.’ [F.243.b]

4.­468

“Noble son, the two bodhisattvas asked the Tathāgata Ratnacandra, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, this bodhisattva mahāsattva who has great compassion, who has chosen a world with the five degeneracies in the time of the kaliyuga in which kleśas and conflicts are strong, and who has chosen as his disciples those whose minds are burning, who have committed the bad actions with immediate results at death, and so on, up to and including those who are engaged in bad roots, how long has it been since he developed the aspiration for enlightenment? How long has he been practicing the conduct of enlightenment?’

4.­469

“ ‘Noble sons,’ said the Tathāgata Ratnacandra, ‘that bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika has now, for the first time, developed the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment. Noble sons, you should go to the buddha realm Saṃtīraṇa in order to see, pay homage to, and honor the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Ratnagarbha, and listen to him give the Dharma discourse on the fearless conduct that reveals the entrance to samādhi. You should address363 the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika with these words of mine: “Worthy being, the Tathāgata Ratnacandra addresses you. He has sent you these flowers, which are as stainless as the moon’s radiance, and he congratulates you.

4.­470

“ ‘Good man, you, who are called Mahākāruṇika, have developed the first aspiration for enlightenment that expresses great compassion in such a way that the sound of your name has filled the buddha realms among the world realms in the ten directions, which are as numerous as the number of particles in a buddha realm. Therefore, everywhere you have acquired the name Mahākāruṇika.

4.­471

“ ‘Therefore, you, good man, [F.244.a] through your compassionate words, will excellently raise again and again the victory banner of kindness toward future bodhisattva mahāsattvas.

4.­472

“ ‘Therefore, good man, during countless future eons, as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, word of your fame and renown will furthermore fill world realms in the ten directions as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm.

4.­473

“ ‘You have made many hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of beings aspire to the highest, most complete enlightenment and caused them to enter into and be established in that aspiration. You have brought them before364 the Bhagavat and established them in irreversibility from the highest enlightenment. Some will, through prayer, choose an array of buddha-realm qualities, and afterward will receive the prophecy. Those whom you have directed toward enlightenment will attain buddhahood in world realms in the ten directions as numerous as the number of particles in a buddha realm, after as many innumerable eons have passed as there are particles in a buddha realm, and they will turn the wheel of the Dharma and speak their praise of you. Therefore, it is for those three reasons, worthy being, that we should say, “Well done!” ’

4.­474

“At that time 920,000,000 bodhisattvas said in one voice, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, we will also go to the buddha realm Saṃtīraṇa in order to pay homage to and honor the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Ratnagarbha, and to see that worthy being to whom the Tathāgata sends a message of threefold congratulations and gives these flowers, which are as stainless as the moon’s radiance.’ [F.244.b]

4.­475

“Noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnacandra said, ‘Noble sons, knowing that the time has come, you should go there and receive from the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha the Dharma discourse on the fearless conduct that reveals the entrance to samādhi.’

4.­476

“Then, noble son, Ratnaketu and Candraketu received from the Tathāgata Ratnacandra the flowers that were as stainless as the moon’s radiance, and together with the 920,000,000 bodhisattvas they stood up in the world realm Ratnavicayā and like lightning disappeared from that assembly of bodhisattvas in the buddha realm Ratnavicayā and arrived at the Jambūvana Park in the buddha realm Saṃtīraṇa. They went to where the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha was, approached him, bowed their heads down to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, and made offerings to him through their various miraculous bodhisattva powers. They saw the brahmin in the presence of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and saw the entire assembly of bodhisattvas with palms placed together, praising him. The two bodhisattvas thought, ‘This must be the one with great compassion to whom the Tathāgata Ratnacandra has sent these flowers, which are as stainless as the moon’s radiance.’

4.­477

“Then the two bodhisattvas turned from the Bhagavat, offered the flowers to the brahmin, and said, ‘Worthy being, the Tathāgata Ratnacandra has sent you these flowers, which are as stainless as the moon’s radiance, and he has sent you his congratulations, worthy being,’ and so on, as previously described. [F.245.a]

4.­478

“In the same way, bodhisattva mahāsattvas from countless, innumerable buddha realms in the eastern direction came to the buddha realm Saṃtīraṇa carrying flowers that were as stainless as the moon’s radiance. They too brought the flowers to the brahmin and gave the message of threefold congratulation, as previously described.

4.­479

“In the same way, in the southern direction from this buddha realm, beyond ninety-seven hundred million trillion buddha realms, there was the Niryūhavijṛṃbhita realm. In the Niryūhavijṛṃbhita realm there resided, lived, and remained a tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Siṃha­vijṛmbhiteśvara­rāja, and he taught the Dharma with a pure talk on the Mahāyāna to pure bodhisattva mahāsattvas. In that assembly there were two bodhisattva mahāsattvas, one named Jñānavajraketu and the other named Siṃhavajraketu. Those two bodhisattva mahāsattvas asked the Tathāgata Siṃha­vijṛmbhiteśvara­rāja, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, what is the cause, what is the reason of the occurrence of a great earthquake and of the great rain of flowers?’ and so on, as previously described, until the point where countless, innumerable hundreds of millions of trillions of bodhisattva mahāsattvas came from countless, innumerable buddha realms in the southern direction and arrived in the buddha realm Saṃtīraṇa, and so on, as previously described.

4.­480

“At that time, in the western direction from this buddha realm, [F.245.b] beyond ninety-one hundred million trillion buddha realms, there was a buddha realm called Jayāvatī. A tathāgata named Jitendriya­viśāla­netra resided, lived, and remained there, and he taught the Dharma of the three yānas to a fourfold assembly. Present there was a bodhisattva mahāsattva named Bhadravairocana and a second bodhisattva mahāsattva named Siṃhavijṛmbhita.365 Those two worthy beings asked the Tathāgata Jitendriya­viśāla­netra, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, why was there this great earthquake and this great rain of flowers?’ and so on, as previously described.

4.­481

“Also, at that time, in the northern direction from this buddha realm, beyond ninety trillion myriads of buddha realms, there was a world realm called Kāṣāya.366 A tathāgata, and so on, up to and including a bhagavat buddha, named Lokeśvararāja resided, lived, and remained there, and he taught the Dharma that was purely on the Mahāyāna to pure bodhisattvas who had entered the Mahāyāna. Present there were two bodhisattva mahāsattvas, one named Acalasthāvara and the other named Prajñādhara. They both asked the Tathāgata Lokeśvararāja, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, what was the cause and what was the reason that there was a great earthquake and a great rain of flowers?’ and so on, as previously described.

4.­482

“Also, at that time, in the downward direction from this buddha realm, beyond ninety-eight hundred million trillion buddha realms, there was a world realm called Vigatatamondhakārā. A tathāgata named Vigata­bhaya­paryutthāna­ghoṣa resided, lived, and remained there, [F.246.a] and he taught the Dharma of the three yānas to a fourfold assembly. In that buddha realm there were two bodhisattva mahāsattvas, one named Arajavairocana and the other named Svargavairocana, and so on, as previously described.

4.­483

“Also, at that time, in the upward direction from this buddha realm, beyond two hundred thousand buddha realms, there was a world realm called the Saṃkusumitā. A tathāgata, and so on, up to and including a bhagavat buddha, named Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana resided, lived, and remained there, and he taught the Dharma of the three yānas to a fourfold assembly. In that buddha realm there were two bodhisattva mahāsattvas, one named svaviṣayasṃkopitaviṣaya and the other named Dhāraṇī­saṃpraharṣaṇa­vikopita. Those two worthy beings asked the Tathāgata Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, what was the cause and what was the reason that there occurred a great earthquake in the world and a great rain of flowers?’

4.­484

“The Tathāgata Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana answered, ‘There is, noble sons, in the downward direction from this buddha realm, beyond two hundred thousand buddha realms, a world realm called Saṃtīraṇa. A tathāgata, and so on, up to and including a bhagavat buddha, named Ratnagarbha resides, lives, and remains there, and he has taught the Dharma, giving the Dharma discourse on the array of prayers that demonstrate the range of bodhisattva activity, the range of samādhis, and the array of dhāraṇī entrances, and he prophesies the highest, most complete enlightenment to many tens of millions of bodhisattvas. [F.246.b] Present there is one bodhisattva mahāsattva, Mahākāruṇika. He has made such a prayer that his speech was suffused with367 great compassion. The bodhisattvas there who have been given prophecies of their highest, most complete enlightenment, have prayed to bring many tens of millions of beings to enlightenment, have chosen the qualities of their buddha realms, and have prayed for the kinds of beings who will be the disciples they train.

4.­485

“ ‘Among them all, that one bodhisattva endowed with great compassion has outshone the entire assembly, for he will take as his disciples those who are in a buddha realm that has the five degeneracies during the kaliyuga of obscuring kleśas. Those disciples will have minds that are burning and will have committed the bad actions with immediate results at death, and so on, up to and including possessing bad roots.

4.­486

“ ‘That entire assembly, and the world with its devas, humans, asuras, and gandharvas, have turned from the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and are engaged in making offerings to that one with great compassion. They have bowed down the five points of their bodies, placed their palms together, and praised him. That mahāsattva has knelt down before the Bhagavat Tathāgata Ratnagarbha to listen to his prophecy. When that mahāsattva knelt on his right knee before that bhagavat, that bhagavat smiled and in the worlds in the ten directions numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, the ground shook and a rain of flowers fell. [F.247.a] He performed this miracle so as to awaken the bodhisattva mahāsattvas in all those buddha realms, to reveal the activity of the compassionate bodhisattva’s prayer, so that bodhisattva mahāsattvas would come from those buddha realms as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, and so that the bodhisattva mahāsattvas would be given the Dharma discourse on the fearless conduct that reveals the entrance to samādhi.’ [B12]

4.­487

“Noble son, those two bodhisattva mahāsattvas, Svaviṣaya­saṃkopita­viṣaya and Dhāraṇī­saṃpraharṣaṇa­vikopita, asked the Tathāgata Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, this bodhisattva mahāsattva, who has great compassion, who has chosen a world with the five degeneracies in the time of the kaliyuga in which kleśas and conflicts are strong, and who has chosen as his disciples those whose minds are burning, who have committed the bad actions with immediate results at death, and so on, up to and including those who possess bad roots, how long has it been since he developed the aspiration for enlightenment? How long has he been practicing the conduct of enlightenment?’

4.­488

“ ‘Noble sons,’ said the Tathāgata Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana, ‘that bodhisattva mahāsattva who has great compassion has now, for the first time, developed the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment. Noble sons, [F.247.b] you should go to the buddha realm Saṃtīraṇa in order to see, pay homage to, and honor the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Ratnagarbha, and to listen to him give the Dharma discourse on the fearless conduct that reveals the entrance to samādhi. You should address the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika in this way: “The Tathāgata Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana addresses you, worthy being, and he has sent you these flowers, which are as stainless as the moon’s radiance, and he congratulates you. Worthy being, in this way you have developed for the first time the aspiration for enlightenment and have spoken with great compassion in such a way that the buddha realms in the ten directions as numerous as the number of particles in a buddha realm were filled with your words, and you have acquired the name Mahākāruṇika.

4.­489

“ ‘Worthy being, through your compassionate words, you will excellently raise again and again the victory banner of kindness toward future bodhisattva mahāsattvas.

4.­490

“ ‘Worthy being, throughout countless future eons as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm, word of your fame and renown will fill the buddha realms in the ten directions as numerous as the particles in a buddha realm.

4.­491

“ ‘Good man, you have made many countless hundreds of thousands of millions of trillions of beings aspire to the highest, most complete enlightenment and made them enter into and be established in that aspiration. You have brought them before368 the Bhagavat and established them in irreversibility from the highest enlightenment. Some of them, through a prayer in the presence of the Bhagavat, have chosen the array of qualities of a buddha realm, and will bathe those beings whom they will train with the light rays of their compassion. [F.248.a] Those whom you have directed toward enlightenment and who have not received a prophecy will in the future receive a prophecy. They will all attain buddhahood in buddha realms in the ten directions as numerous as the number of particles in a buddha realm, after as many innumerable eons have passed as there are particles in a buddha field, and they will turn the wheel of the Dharma and speak their praise of you. Therefore, it is for those three reasons, worthy being, that we should say, “Well done!” ’

4.­492

“At that time many tens of millions of bodhisattvas said in one voice, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, we also will go to the buddha realm Saṃtīraṇa in order to pay homage to and honor the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Ratnagarbha, and to see and praise that worthy being, the one to whom the Tathāgata sends a message of threefold congratulations and gives the flowers that are as stainless as the moon’s radiance.’

4.­493

“Noble son, the Tathāgata Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana said, ‘Noble sons, knowing that the time has come, you should go there and receive from the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha the Dharma discourse on the fearless conduct that reveals the entrance to samādhi.’

4.­494

“Noble son, then the bodhisattvas Svaviṣaya­saṃkopita­viṣaya and Dhāraṇī­saṃpraharṣaṇa­vikopita received from the Tathāgata Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana the flowers that are as stainless as the moon’s radiance, and together with many tens of millions of bodhisattvas [F.248.b] they were dispatched from the buddha realm Saṃkusumitā, and in an instant they came and arrived at this buddha realm’s Jambūvana Park and went to where the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha was.

4.­495

“At that time, the entire buddha realm Saṃtīraṇa became filled with noble sons who were bodhisattvas of the Mahāyāna, followers of the Pratyekabuddhayāna, followers of the Śrāvakayāna, devas, and so on, up to and including mahoragas. Just as a thicket of sugarcane, or a thicket of reeds, or a field of sesame plants, or a field of rice is completely filled, in that same way the buddha realm Saṃtīraṇa was at that time filled by noble sons of the Mahāyāna, and so on, up to and including mahoragas.

4.­496

“The bodhisattvas bowed their heads down to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, and they made offerings to him through the power of various samādhis and the miraculous powers of a bodhisattva. Then they saw the entire assembly, with palms placed together, praising the brahmin who was in the presence of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha. The bodhisattvas thought, ‘This must be the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika to whom the Tathāgata Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana has sent these flowers, which are as stainless as the moon’s radiance.’

4.­497

“The bodhisattvas turned from the Bhagavat, offered the flowers that are as stainless as the moon’s radiance to the brahmin, and said, ‘Worthy being, the Tathāgata Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana has sent you these flowers, which are as stainless as the moon’s radiance, and, worthy being, he conveys his congratulations!’ [F.249.a] And they continued as previously described in conveying the threefold congratulations.

4.­498

“And those flowers that rained down in buddha realms that were empty filled those buddha realms with various good words: the word Buddha, the word Dharma, the word Saṅgha, the word light, the word perfection, the word strength, the word confidence, the word clairvoyance, the word uncontrived, the word nonorigination, the word noncessation, the word calmed, the word pacified, the word stilled, the words great kindness, the words great compassion, the words dharmas are without arising, the words the attainment of the level of consecration, and the words a talk on the Mahāyāna.

4.­499

“Those words from that great rainfall of flowers entirely filled those buddha realms. There were bodhisattva mahāsattvas with great miraculous powers, great might, and the power of profound dharmas who, through the power of prayer, had gone to those empty buddha realms in order to ripen completely the beings there who were to be trained. On hearing those words, through the might of the Buddha, the power of prayer, and the strength of samādhi, those bodhisattvas with miraculous speed, as fast as a strong man extends his arm, left those empty buddha realms and came to the Saṃtīraṇa buddha realm. Those bodhisattvas made offerings through various bodhisattva miracles to the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and to the entire assembly. [F.249.b] Then, in order to listen to the Dharma, they sat wherever they could.

4.­500

“Noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu, the principal royal priest, offered the flowers that are as stainless as the moon’s radiance to the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, I request that you give me the prophecy of my highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­501

“Noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha then entered the samādhi called the lamp of lightning. Through that samādhi the entirety of the buddha realm Saṃtīraṇa was transformed into the seven jewels. The mountains, trees, grass, wood, and entire ground appeared to be made of the seven jewels.

4.­502

“All the beings who were gathered there transformed according to the aspect of virtue their minds were engaged in: the bodies of some became yellow, some became white, some became crimson, some became red, some became black, and some became gray. The bodies of some appeared to be made of air, some of fire, and some of space. Some appeared to be mirages; some appeared to be made of water;369 some appeared to be mountains; some appeared to be Brahmās; some appeared to be Śakras; some appeared to be flowers; some appeared to be garuḍas; some appeared to be lions; some appeared to be suns; some appeared to be moons; some appeared to be stars; some appeared to be vultures; and some appeared to have the bodies of jackals. Those beings all appeared in the form of the aspect of virtue in which their minds were engaged as they sat there to listen to the Dharma, and, noble son, those beings perceived the body of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha to be the same as they perceived their own to be.

4.­503

“Noble son, the brahmin Samudrareṇu, the principal royal priest, [F.250.a] saw before him the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha seated on the pericarp of a thousand-petaled lotus made of the seven jewels. Noble son, all those beings who were seated, who were standing, who were on the ground, or who were in the air, each saw the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha in their own way. They thought, ‘I am seated right in front of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, whose mind knows everything, and he is teaching the Dharma to me alone.’

4.­504

“Noble son, the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Ratnagarbha said to the brahmin Samudrareṇu, ‘Excellent, excellent, great brahmin of great compassion! You are a compassionate benefactor for countless beings! You appear in the world like the sun!

4.­505

“ ‘It is like this, brahmin‍—suppose there were a field of flowers, complete with a variety of colors, a variety of fragrances, a variety of textures, a variety of petals, a variety of stalks, a variety of roots, and a variety of medicinal ingredients. Some flowers shine and illuminate a hundred yojanas with their color and scent, some two hundred yojanas, and some three hundred yojanas, and similarly some flowers shine and illuminate with their color and scent the entire world realm of four continents.

4.­506

“ ‘And when beings who are blind smell that scent of flowers there, they become able to see, the deaf are able to hear, and so on, up to and including those deficient in limbs regain all their limbs. The beings who are afflicted by the 404 kinds of illness become cured of them all when they smell that scent. [F.250.b] Those beings who are intoxicated, unconscious, insane, paralyzed, drowsy, distracted, or who have lost their memory regain all their memory when they smell the scent of those flowers.

4.­507

“ ‘And in the middle of that field370 of flowers there has appeared a white lotus, firm and solid, made of diamond, with a beryl stalk, gold leaves, an emerald pericarp, and red pearl filaments, that is 84,000 yojanas tall and 100,000 yojanas wide. And the white lotus’s color shines and its scent spreads throughout world realms in the ten directions as numerous as the number of particles in a buddha realm.

4.­508

“ ‘Brahmin, in world realms in the ten directions as numerous as the number of particles in a buddha realm, there are beings who have physical difficulties, who are afflicted by illness, who are deficient in limbs, who are intoxicated, unconscious, insane, or sleepy, who have lost their memory, and who have distracted minds. When those beings see the light of that white lotus and smell its scent, all their illnesses cease, and they regain their memory.

4.­509

“ ‘And when the white lotus’s light illuminates or its scent reaches the undestroyed corpses of beings who have recently died in the buddha realms, their corpses come back to life and get up again. And when they see their friends and relatives, they all enter a park and there enjoy the five sensory pleasures. Those who then pass away are reborn in the pure abode of Brahmā. They then live there for a long time‍—with an immeasurable lifespan‍— [F.251.a] [F.251.b]371 and do not pass away from there to be reborn anywhere else.

4.­510

“ ‘Brahmin, this Mahāyāna assembly is like that field of flowers. Just as, at the time of sunrise, the flowers open up, blossom, radiate, and illuminate‍—some a hundred yojanas high, some a thousand yojanas high‍—and they cure many beings of various illnesses, in the same way, the worthy being, the Tathāgata, the sun-like Buddha has appeared in the world.

4.­511

“ ‘Just as those flowers are opened by the light rays of the sunrise, and they shine, radiate, and illuminate, and beings who are afflicted by various illnesses are cured, in the same way, worthy being, I have appeared in the world, bathed beings in the light rays of compassion, opening them, bringing beings again and again to the practice of the three activities that generate merit.

4.­512

“ ‘You have encouraged countless, innumerable beings to aspire to the highest, most complete enlightenment, and you have made them practice it and remain in it. You have brought them to me, and in my presence they have all chosen buddha realms. Some have chosen pure buddha realms. Some have chosen impure buddha realms, and I have prophesied that it will be as they have prayed for.

4.­513

“ ‘Some worthy beings have in my presence chosen pure realms and chosen beings who have pure motivation, have planted good roots, and are easy to train to be their disciples. Therefore, those bodhisattvas are not called mahāsattvas. They do not have the activity of a great, excellent person. Great compassion does not enter their minds and mental activities. [F.252.a] [F.252.b]372 Those bodhisattvas do not seek enlightenment out of compassion for all beings. The bodhisattvas who have chosen pure realms have cast aside compassion. The bodhisattvas who wish for buddha realms that are bereft of followers of the Śrāvakayāna and of the Pratyekabuddhayāna are not excellent in wisdom and motivation. They pray to attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in a buddha realm without śrāvakas, without pratyekabuddhas, where beings have planted good roots, where there are no women, where there are no hells, where there are no animals, and where there is no world of Yama. They pray to teach only the Mahāyāna to bodhisattvas who have entered the Mahāyāna, and for there to be no śrāvakas or pratyekabuddhas. They pray to live for a long time after enlightenment. They pray that they will teach the Dharma for a long time, for many eons, to those who have pure motivation, who have planted good roots, and who are easy to train. The bodhisattvas who pray in that way are not excellent in wisdom and motivation. Those bodhisattvas are not said to be mahāsattvas.’

4.­514

“Then, noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha extended his hand, and his five fingers emitted light rays of various colors, of many colors‍—of many hundreds of thousands of colors. Those countless, innumerable light rays went into the ten directions and illuminated the buddha realms. There was a world realm called Aṅguṣṭhā. There, in the Aṅguṣṭhā world realm, the lifespan of the people was ten years, they had bad complexion, they were ugly, [F.253.a] they had bad roots, and their height was that of a thumb. There was a tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha named Jyotīrasa. He was one cubit in height; among the people who were one thumb in size, he was seven thumbs in size. That tathāgata resided, lived, and remained there, teaching the Dharma of the three yānas to the fourfold assembly.

4.­515

“Noble son, the entire assembly saw that buddha realm, those people, and that tathāgata, and the tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha Ratnagarbha said, ‘The Tathāgata Jyotīrasa first developed the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment countless, innumerable eons ago in front of the Tathāgata Ratna­cchatrābhyudgatāva­bhāsa. He guided many millions of trillions of beings to aspire to the highest, most complete enlightenment and made them enter and remain in it. Those beings also made prayers in front of the Tathāgata Ratna­cchatrābhyudgatāva­bhāsa, in accordance with their own wishes. Some chose the array of qualities of a pure buddha realm. Some chose an impure buddha realm that has the five degeneracies.

4.­516

“ ‘There, that mahāsattva encouraged me to aspire to the highest, most complete enlightenment and made me enter and remain in it. There, in front of the Tathāgata Ratna­cchatrābhyudgatāva­bhāsa, I made the prayer to attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in a buddha realm that has the array of qualities of the five degeneracies. [F.253.b] That tathāgata congratulated me and gave me the prophecy of the highest, most complete enlightenment.

4.­517

“ ‘The worthy being who was the kalyāṇamitra who made me aspire to enlightenment made a prayer in which he chose a world where the five degeneracies are powerful, in an afflicted buddha realm during a kaliyuga, and he chose as his disciples those whose minds are burning, who have committed the bad actions with immediate results at death, who are engaged in bad roots, and who are in despair within the wilderness of saṃsāra. The bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain in the various, countless, innumerable worlds in the ten directions sent their emissaries to convey their congratulations and gave him the name Mahā­karuṇā­vairocana­saumya. My kalyāṇamitra and benefactor, the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahā­karuṇā­vairocana­saumya, is now in the world realm Aṅguṣṭhā, where not long ago he attained complete enlightenment among the thumb-sized people. Being a cubit in height among those thumb-sized people, that tathāgata has turned the Dharma wheel that possesses the Dharma for those people who have a lifespan of ten years.

4.­518

“ ‘When he attained enlightenment, the buddha bhagavats whom he first encouraged to aspire to the highest, most complete enlightenment and made enter and remain in that aspiration, who then dwelled, lived, and remained in countless, innumerable buddha realms in the ten directions, sent him emissaries to make offerings to him. [F.254.a] The buddha bhagavats whom he first introduced to the perfection of generosity, and so on, up to and including the perfection of wisdom, and whom he caused to enter and remain in the perfection of wisdom, remembering what he had done, sent flowers to that tathāgata.

4.­519

“ ‘Brahmin, see how those bhagavat buddhas carry out the deeds of a buddha in pure buddha realms where beings have long lives and pure motivation and live happily. See how the Tathāgata Jyotīrasa made a special prayer and chose to attain buddhahood in a very bad buddha realm with the five degeneracies, in which he would perfectly accomplish the activity of a buddha, teach the Dharma without leaving aside śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas, have a short life, and be among beings who have planted bad roots and committed the bad actions with immediate results at death.

4.­520

“ ‘Likewise, worthy being, you have outshone this entire assembly of bodhisattvas and you have made the most outstanding prayer in which you chose a very bad buddha realm with the five degeneracies. You have done so for your disciples, beings who have committed the bad actions with immediate results at death, and so on, up to and including those who have created bad roots.

4.­521

“ ‘The bodhisattvas chose pure buddha realms that have no hells, no animals, no śrāvakas, and no pratyekabuddhas, and they chose disciples who have planted good roots, have pure motivation, and are well disciplined. Those beings are said to be like the flowers. Those who accomplish the activity of a buddha among beings who have planted good roots and are well disciplined are not bodhisattva373 mahāsattvas like the white lotus.

4.­522

“ ‘Brahmin, there are four cases of laziness of bodhisattvas. What are these four? Praying for a pure buddha realm; praying to accomplish the activity of a buddha among beings with pure thoughts; [F.254.b] praying that after enlightenment they will not teach the Śrāvakayāna or the Pratyekabuddhayāna; and praying that after enlightenment they will have a long life. These are the four cases of laziness of bodhisattvas. Thereby they are said to be bodhisattvas who are like flowers, not like the white lotus; they are not said to be mahāsattvas. An example of this, brahmin, is this assembly of bodhisattvas‍—except for Vāyuviṣṇu, because he chose an impure buddha realm and chose beings disturbed by the kleśas who are guidable‍—as well as some noble sons of the Bhadraka eon.

4.­523

“ ‘There are four cases of applied diligence of bodhisattva mahāsattvas. What are these four? Praying for an impure buddha realm; praying to accomplish the activity of a buddha among beings with impure thoughts; praying that after enlightenment they will teach the Śrāvakayāna and Pratyekabuddhayāna; and praying that after enlightenment they will not have a very long or a very short but a medium-length life. These are the four cases of applied diligence of bodhisattva mahāsattvas. Thereby those bodhisattvas are said to be like the white lotus and not like flowers; those bodhisattvas are said to be mahāsattvas. An example of this is you, brahmin, who now amid countless, innumerable bodhisattvas have received an excellent prophecy in front of a tathāgata; you have appeared as a white lotus of compassion because of the power of your prayer.

4.­524

“ ‘When you spoke with great compassion, choosing as your disciples those who have committed the bad actions with immediate results at death, and so on, up to and including those who engaged in bad roots, and when you chose a buddha realm in which the five degeneracies are strong, [F.255.a] the bhagavat buddhas in the ten directions, as numerous as the number of particles in a buddha realm, congratulated you, worthy being, and sent emissaries to you and gave you the name Mahākāruṇika. This entire assembly engaged in making offerings to you.

4.­525

“ ‘You, Mahākāruṇika‍—after an incalculable eon has passed, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, during a second such incalculable eon, in which there are as many years as there are grains of sand in the Ganges River; in the great Bhadraka eon; in the Sahā realm, when the lifespan of beings is 120 years; in a buddha realm with much old age, death, and so forth; in a world of darkness; in a world filled with beings without a guide, who have not planted good roots, who are lost on a bad path, who are in great despair, who have committed the acts with immediate results at death, who malign the noble ones, who reject the good Dharma, who have committed the root downfalls, and so on, as previously described‍—will be a tathāgata who has wisdom and virtuous conduct, and so on, up to and including a buddha bhagavat, who has reversed the wheel of existence, who has turned the wheel of the Dharma, who has repelled the māra of power and the māra of kleśas, whose fame will resound through the endless, infinite buddha realms in the ten directions, and around whom there will be a great gathering of disciples, that is, of 1,250 bhikṣus. And just as you prayed, you will completely accomplish such all-encompassing activity of a buddha during a period of forty-five years.

4.­526

“ ‘Just as this great king Amṛtaśuddha374 will become Amitābha and accomplish the activity of a buddha over countless eons, at that time, Mahākāruṇika, [F.255.b] in the great Bhadraka eon, in the Sahā realm, when the lifespan of beings is 120 years, you will be a tathāgata named Śākyamuni and in forty-five years will accomplish such complete activity of a buddha. Worthy being, when you have passed into the highest parinirvāṇa, your good Dharma will remain for a thousand years. Worthy being, when your good Dharma has come to an end, the relics from your body will, just as you have prayed, accomplish such manifold activity of a buddha. Just as you yourself have prayed, you will thus guide beings for a long time, as previously described.’

4.­527

“Noble son, at that time Brahmā Ketapuri375 said, ‘Worthy being, while you perform bodhisattva conduct throughout countless eons, may I attend upon you as a permanent attendant, as an assistant who is kindly at your service. When you are in your last life, may I be your father.376 Worthy being, when you have attained enlightenment, may I be your supreme patron, and may you give me the prophecy of my attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­528

“Also at that time there was a sea goddess named Vinītabuddhi who said, ‘While you perform bodhisattva conduct throughout countless eons, and so on, up to and including when you are in your last life, may I be your mother.377 Mahākāruṇika, when you have attained enlightenment, may you give me the prophecy of my attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­529

“There was a goddess named Varuṇa­cāritra­nakṣatrā378 who said, ‘While you perform bodhisattva conduct throughout countless eons, and so on, up to and including when you are in your last life, may I be your wet nurse.379 Mahākāruṇika, when you have attained enlightenment, [F.256.a] may you give me the prophecy of my attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­530

“A śakra380 named Sanema and another śakra named Pāracintin both said, ‘Dear Mahākāruṇika, may we too, and so on, up to and including when you have attained enlightenment, be your disciples, one with wisdom and one with miraculous powers.’381

4.­531

“Also, another śakra named Cāritra­caraṇa­sudarśayūthika said, ‘Mahākāruṇika, may I, and so on, up to and including when you are in your last life, be your son.’382

4.­532

“Also, a mountain goddess named Saurabhyākiṃśukā said, ‘Mahākāruṇika, may I be your wife in those lifetimes,383 and when you have attained enlightenment, may you give me the prophecy of my attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­533

“Also, a lord of the asuras named Kaduścara said, ‘Mahākāruṇika, while you, worthy being, perform bodhisattva conduct throughout countless eons, may I attend upon you as a servant, as an assistant who is kindly at your service. When you are in your last life, may I be your attendant.384 Worthy being, when you have attained enlightenment, may I supplicate you to turn the Dharma wheel that possesses the Dharma teaching. When you have taught the Dharma, may I be the first to practice it and attain a result. May I drink the elixir of the Dharma. May I obtain the medicine385 of deathlessness. May I attain arhathood in order to eliminate all kleśas.’

4.­534

“In the same way, devas, nāgas, and asuras as numerous as the grains of sand in the Ganges River prayed to become followers of Mahākāruṇika and were established as his disciples. [F.256.b]

4.­535

“There was an ājīvika named Saṃjñāvikaraṇa­bhīṣma386 who said, ‘Dear great brahmin, I will be an assistant who provides much service. Throughout countless eons may I always be your kinsman who supports your fruitful conduct. May I always come before you in order to ask for things. May I ask you for your bed, your seat, your clothing, your elephant, your horse, your chariot, your village, your town, your city, your family, your son, your daughter, your flesh, your blood, your skin, your bones, your hands, your legs, your tongue, your ears, your nose, your eyes, and your head. Great brahmin, may I thus be an assistant to you in the perfection of generosity, and so on, up to and including an assistant to you in the perfection of wisdom. Great brahmin, may I thus be an assistant to you in the six perfections as you perform bodhisattva conduct. When you have attained enlightenment, may I be your disciple. May I learn the 80,000 collections of Dharma teachings. May I subsequently become one who teaches the Dharma. And may you give me the prophecy of my attainment of the highest, most complete enlightenment.’

4.­536

“Noble son, the brahmin Mahākāruṇika heard that, and he bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, called over the ājīvika Saṃjñāvikaraṇa­bhīṣma, and said to him, ‘Worthy being, it is excellent, excellent that you will be my assistant for unsurpassable conduct. For countless, innumerable thousands of trillions of lifetimes, whenever you come to me to ask for something, may I give it to you with a serene mind, and may you never accrue demerit.’

4.­537

“Noble son, the bodhisattva [F.257.a] mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika then said in front of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, during countless, innumerable hundreds of millions of trillions of eons, while I am practicing in order to attain the highest, most complete enlightenment, if a beggar comes before me and asks me for food, whether with pleasant words, harsh words, offensive words, or clear words, Bhadanta Bhagavat, if I become angry with that beggar for even an instant, or if I give through the desire to acquire the results of generosity, then I will have broken my promise to the bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain in countless, innumerable realms in the ten directions, teaching the Dharma‍—may I then not attain the complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. Bhadanta Bhagavat, if I give a gift without a serene mind387 to a petitioner, the recipient will lose his trust. May there be no impediment to good qualities. If there is only a hair tip’s worth of impediment, then I will have broken my promise to the bhagavat buddhas. If there is even a hair tip’s worth of impediment to the recipient’s good qualities, then may I be destined for the Avīci hell.

4.­538

“ ‘As it is for food, so it is for clothes, and so forth, until those beggars who ask for my head, whether they ask for my head with pleasant words, harsh words, offensive words, or clear words. If, [F.257.b] Bhadanta Bhagavat, I become angry with that beggar for even an instant of mind, if I give rise to a mind that is not serene, or if I give my head away with the desire for the ripened results of generosity, I will have broken my promise to the bhagavat buddhas, and so may I then become destined for the Avīci hell. As it is for the abandonment of generosity, so it should be said for the abandonment of good conduct, and so on, up to and including the abandonment of wisdom.’

4.­539

“Then, noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha congratulated the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika: ‘Worthy being, it is excellent, excellent that you, worthy being, have made this prayer with a mind based on great compassion!’

4.­540

“Noble son, the entire assembly, and the world with its devas, gandharvas, humans, and asuras, placed their palms together and congratulated him: ‘Worthy being, it is excellent, excellent that you, worthy being, have made a prayer with a mind based on great compassion! You will bring contentment to beings through the six conducive qualities!’

4.­541

“Noble son, just as the bodhisattva ājīvika Saṃjñāvikaraṇa­bhīṣma had prayed to be a recipient of Mahākāruṇika’s generosity, 84,000 other beings made the same prayer.

4.­542

“Noble son, the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika heard the 84,000 beings make the same prayer that the ājīvika Saṃjñāvikaraṇa­bhīṣma had made. Then Mahākāruṇika, with great joy and happiness, placed his palms together and, looking at the entire assembly, [F.258.a] said with great joy, ‘Aho! It is wonderful that, at the time when there is a famine of the Dharma‍—when it has ceased to be, when there is the conflict of great kleśas, in the kaliyuga when the five degeneracies are prevalent, when the world has no guide‍—that I will be a leader, a maker of light, a lamp, one who shows the way to those who are uncared for, to those who are in the dark, and that, through having developed my aspiration for enlightenment for the first time in this way, I have gained companions in the unsurpassable conduct of enlightenment, who in my future lives will take my head, who will take my eyes, ears, nose, tongue, hands, legs, skin, bones, blood, and so on, up to and including food.’

4.­543

“Noble son, the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika sat before the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha and said, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, in my future lives, during countless, innumerable trillions of eons, until I reach enlightenment, during that time, whenever someone comes before me asking either for food or for drink, and so on, up to and including my head,388 may they receive it. Even if it is only as much as a hair tip’s worth, may they receive it from my hand, until enlightenment. And if, Bhadanta Bhagavat, after having attained the highest, most complete enlightenment, I do not liberate those beings from saṃsāra, or I do not give them prophecies through the Śrāvakayāna, the Pratyekabuddhayāna, or the Mahāyāna, then I will have broken my promise to the bhagavat buddhas who now reside, live, and remain, teaching the Dharma, in the realms in the ten directions. [F.258.b] May I then not attain the complete enlightenment of unsurpassable, perfect buddhahood.’

4.­544

“Noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha congratulated the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika: ‘Worthy being, it is excellent, excellent that your prayer for the conduct of enlightenment is such! It is just like the prayer for bodhisattva conduct made by the Tathāgata Meruśikhariṃdhara,389 when he first developed the aspiration for enlightenment in the presence of the Tathāgata Lokeśvarajyotiṣa, and just as he had prayed, he performed such bodhisattva conduct. After far more eons than there are grains of sand in the Ganges River, that worthy being attained the highest, most complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood in the eastern direction from here, beyond a trillion buddha realms, in the world realm Jvālapratisaṃkhyā, where the lifespan is a hundred years. He became a tathāgata arhat samyaksam­buddha, and so on, up to and including a bhagavat buddha, named Jñāna­kusumavi­raja­samucchraya­bodhīśvara. He accomplished the activity of a buddha for forty-five years and then entered the state of nirvāṇa without any remaining aggregates.

4.­545

“ ‘Mahākāruṇika, after Jñāna­kusumavi­raja­samucchraya­bodhīśvara passed into parinirvāṇa, the true Dharma remained for a thousand years. The true Dharma then having come to an end, the external image of the Dharma remained for a thousand years. Mahākāruṇika, after the Tathāgata Jñāna­kusumavi­raja­samucchraya­bodhīśvara passed into parinirvāṇa, when the true Dharma and the external image of the Dharma remained, there were bhikṣus and bhikṣuṇīs who had incorrect conduct, bad qualities, and adverse conduct; [F.259.a] who shamelessly stole wealth from stūpas; who appropriated offerings to the Dharma; who mixed with shameless people; and who appropriated the clothing, food, beds, seats, medicine, and necessities from the saṅghas in the four directions or from their own saṅgha as an individual’s property, either for their own use or to give them to householders.

4.­546

“ ‘However, Mahākāruṇika, everyone had been successively prophesied through the three yānas by the Tathāgata Jñāna­kusumavi­raja­samucchraya­bodhīśvara. Mahākāruṇika, all those who wore the red or orange robes in that bhagavat’s order had been prophesied to progress irreversibly in the three yānas. Even those bhikṣus, bhikṣuṇīs, upāsakas, and upāsikās who had previously committed the root downfalls were prophesied to be irreversible along the three yānas, because of the ripening of the good roots of perceiving that tathāgata as their teacher.’

4.­547

“Furthermore, noble son, the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika said in front of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha, ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, my prayer is like this: For as long as I am practicing the conduct that leads to the highest enlightenment, may I enjoin beings to the perfection of generosity, make them enter it and be established in it, and so on, up to and including the perfection of wisdom. May I enjoin them to good actions even as small as a hair tip. [F.259.b] If, as I am practicing the conduct of enlightenment, I do not establish those beings in the irreversible stage along the three yānas‍—even just a single being‍—then I will have broken my promise to the bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain in countless, innumerable realms in the ten directions, teaching the Dharma. May I then not attain the complete enlightenment of unsurpassable, perfect buddhahood.

4.­548

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, when I have attained unsurpassable wisdom, those beings who are clothed in the red or orange390 robes in my teaching, if they have committed root downfalls, have adopted bad views, or are mistaken about the Three Jewels and have committed transgressions, when they even for an instant have perceived me as their teacher or respected me, or respected the Dharma or the saṅgha,391 then, Bhadanta Bhagavat, if I do not give them the prophecy of irreversibility through the three yānas‍—even if I were to leave out a single being‍—then I will have broken my promise to the bhagavat buddhas. May I then not attain the complete enlightenment of unsurpassable, perfect buddhahood.

4.­549

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, when I have attained enlightenment, may devas and humans respect, worship, honor, and make offerings to my red and orange robes. When they see orange robes about my neck, may they attain irreversibility in the three yānas. May those beings, even poor yakṣas or the beings in Yama’s realm,392 who have no food or drink, who are hungry and thirsty, [F.260.a] who long for even just four finger-widths of an orange dharma robe, all obtain excellent food and drink and have their wishes fulfilled.

4.­550

“ ‘May those beings who are frequently hostile and vengeful toward each other and go to war with each other‍—whether devas, yakṣas, rākṣasas, nāgas, asuras, garuḍas, kinnaras, mahoragas, kumbhāṇḍas, piśācas, or humans‍—become compassionate, gentle, forgiving, and skillful when they remember my orange Dharma robes.

4.­551

“ ‘When beings who, in the midst of battles, arguments, wars, and fighting, obtain a piece of an orange robe in order to protect it, make offerings to it, and honor it, may those beings always be victorious, may they never make a mistake and never be injured, and may they have the good fortune to be freed from battles, arguments, wars, and fighting.

4.­552

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, if my red and orange robes do not have these five noble qualities, then I will have broken my promise to the bhagavat buddhas. May I then not be able to accomplish the entire activity of a buddha, may I forget the Dharma, and may I not be able to overcome opposing tīrthikas.

4.­553

“ ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, those beings who, after I have attained complete enlightenment [F.260.b] and until my passing into parinirvāṇa, pay homage to me, saying the words “Homage to the Tathāgata Śākyamuni,” will have all their karmic obscurations extinguished, and in the end will enter parinirvāṇa through the unsurpassable parinirvāṇa of the Buddha.’

4.­554

“Then, noble son, the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha extended his right hand, stroked the head of the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika with the palm of his hand, and said, ‘Excellent, worthy being, excellent! This prayer of yours is virtuous, good, and well considered! Thus, worthy being, through those five noble qualities, your red and orange robes will be of sustenance to beings!’

4.­555

“Dear noble son, the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika was filled with joy to receive that prophecy and congratulations, and because of his faith, because of being covered by the meritorious, long fingers of the Tathāgata, because of the touch of the soft, youthful palm of his hand, he became transformed into a youth with the appearance of a twenty-year-old.

4.­556

“Moreover, noble son, the entire assembly, along with the devas, gandharvas, humans, and asuras, applied themselves to making offerings to the bodhisattva mahāsattva393 Mahākāruṇika. They made offerings of flowers and music to the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika, praised him with various eulogies and verses, and remained there with palms placed together in homage.”

4.­557

That concludes “The Prophecies to the Bodhisattvas,” which is the fourth chapter of the Mahāyāna sūtra titled The White Lotus of Compassion. [B13]


5.
Chapter 5

The Practice of Generosity

5.­1

“Noble son, the bodhisattva mahāsattva Mahākāruṇika bowed down the five points of his body to the feet of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha. He then sat down in front of the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha [F.261.a] and respectfully addressed this question to the Tathāgata Ratnagarbha: ‘Bhadanta Bhagavat, you have taught the path of bodhisattvas, the Dharma discourse on the entranceway instruction to samādhi and the entranceway to the purity of accumulations. Bhadanta Bhagavat, how much have you taught of the path of bodhisattvas, the Dharma discourse on the entranceway instruction to samādhi and the entranceway to the purity of accumulations? Bhadanta Bhagavat, what is the complete extent of the teaching on samādhi entranceways and the Dharma discourse on pure accumulations? Bhadanta Bhagavat, how should a noble son or noble daughter remain within your teaching? In what way should they be adorned by the teaching on samādhi entranceways?’


6.
Chapter 6

Conclusion

6.­1

“Noble son, I, with my buddha eyes, see in the ten directions as many bhagavat buddhas passing into parinirvāṇa as there are particles in a buddha realm. It was I who first brought them all to the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment and made them enter and remain in it.

6.­2

“Thus, [F.284.a] I see innumerable, uncountable bhagavat buddhas who reside, live, and remain in the eastern direction, teaching the Dharma, having turned the Dharma wheel that possesses the Dharma. It was I who first brought them, too, to the aspiration for the highest, most complete enlightenment and made them enter and remain in it. I was the one who made them first obtain, enter, and remain in the six perfections.


c.

Colophon

c.­1

This was translated and revised by the Indian preceptors Jinamitra, Surendrabodhi, Prajñāvarman, and the chief editor Lotsawa Bendé Yeshé Dé and others.


n.

Notes

n.­1
The origin story in this sūtra for the 1,004 buddhas of our eon is one among several others. The sūtra The Good Eon (Bhadrakalpika, Toh 94) itself contains two origin stories for them (see Dharmachakra Translation Committee 2022, 2.­1 ff, and 2.C.­1019 ff.), The Secrets of the Realized Ones (Tathāgatācintya­guhya­nirdeśa, Toh 47, Degé Kangyur vol. 39, F.117.b–125.b) another, and The Teaching of Vimalakīrti (Vimala­kīrti­nirdeśa, Toh 176) yet another (see Thurman 2017, 12.­6 ff.)
n.­2
See Roberts, Peter Alan. trans., The White Lotus of the Good Dharma, Toh 113 (2018).
n.­3
Consequently, although the notion of multiple buddhas arising over time, as well as over space, is most fully developed in the Mahāyāna tradition, it is also a theme present in the texts of Nikāya Buddhism, including several in the Pali Canon and the Mahāvastu of the Lokottaravāda-Mahāsāṅghika. For a general survey of accounts of multiple buddhas, see The Good Eon i.­10–i.­18. See also Salomon 2018, pp. 265–293.
n.­4
In essence the process begins with a period in which an individual accumulates merit independently, followed by the first vow to attain awakening, made in the presence of a buddha; the subsequent prophecy of awakening, made by the same or another, later buddha; a long period of maturation during which the six (or more) perfections are practiced and the successive bodhisattva levels are traversed; the attainment of a stage of irreversible progress leading to inevitable awakening; being anointed as the next buddha to come by the preceding buddha; taking birth in the Heaven of Joy; and being reborn in the lifetime during which awakening as a tathāgata will occur. The stages of a bodhisattva’s practice are the topic of numerous scriptures, treatises, and commentaries, some in vast detail such as the Buddha­vataṃsaka­sūtra (Toh 44) and the Yogācārabhūmi (Toh 4035–4037). Perhaps the most succinct summary comes in the opening lines of the Mahāvastu, where four stages are described: (1) prakṛticaryā (“natural career”), (2) pranidhāna­caryā (“resolving stage”), (3) anulomacaryā (“conforming stage”), and (4) anivartana­caryā (“preserving career”). See Mahāvastu, vol. I, 1.2; the four stages are explained in more detail in vol. 1, ch. 5 and are a feature of other works including the Bahubuddhaka sūtras of Gandhāra. See also Jaini 2001, p. 453, and Salomon 2018, pp. 276–279.
n.­5
Taishō 158: 大乘悲分陀利經 (Dasheng beifen tuoli jing); Taishō 157: 悲華經 (Bei hua jing). A Chinese bibliography written in 730 by Zhi Seng claims that the sūtra was first translated by Dharmarakṣa (ca. 230–317), and that there was also another lost translation by Dao Gong made between 401 and 412. However, Yamada’s research shows the first attribution to have been a misunderstanding of the earlier Seng Min bibliography, which also records that the Dharmakṣema translation had been mistakenly ascribed to Dao Gong. See Yamada 1967, vol. 1, pp. 15–20.
n.­6
The opening section that features the Buddha Padmottara seems to have only a tenuous connection to the main body of the text. There are also some internal inconsistencies, such as an unexplained name change for King Araṇemin.
n.­7
Yamada 1967, 1:167–71.
n.­8
Denkarma, F.296.b.7. See also Herrmann-Pfandt 2008, p. 44, no. 78.
n.­14
There are two ways to interpret this traditional beginning of a sūtra, with such Indian masters as Kamalaśīla claiming that both are equally correct: the version used in this translation, and the alternative interpretation “Thus did I hear: At one time, the Bhagavat…” The various traditional and modern arguments for both sides are given in Galloway (1991).
n.­15
Skt. ājāneya; Tib. cang shes. The term ājāneya was primarily used for thoroughbred horses but was also applied to people in a laudatory sense.
n.­16
From this point on, the Sanskrit version of the introduction is more elaborate.
n.­33
According to the Tibetan. “The bodhisattvas arise from their samādhis” is absent in the Sanskrit.
n.­163
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan appears to take the bhagavad in the compound bhagavadgandha as a vocative.
n.­164
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit pratibhāna covers the qualities of being quick-witted, eloquent, and confident.
n.­165
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan appears to have a scribal corruption of sgra (“word”) to sgrib (“obscuration”).
n.­166
The last clause is absent in the Sanskrit.
n.­167
According to the Sanskrit.
n.­168
Sanskrit: “all buddha realms.”
n.­169
According to the Sanskrit and the Chinese. The Tibetan has “bodhisattvas” instead of “beings” (sattva).
n.­170
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit omits “karmic.”
n.­171
There are several enumerations of patience. The list of two kinds of patience usually includes the worldly patience of forbearance and the supramundane patience of the realization of the illusory nature of phenomena. The list of three kinds is usually patience in response to harm caused by others, patience in response to suffering, and patience in relation to the profound meaning of the Dharma, in that one is not frightened by it.
n.­172
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “supreme joy, delight, and happiness.”
n.­173
See n.­171.
n.­174
According to the Tibetan. The Chinese has “for thirty-five intermediate eons,” whereas the Sanskrit has “for the same number of intermediate eons.”
n.­175
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan could be read to mean “as many incalculable eons as there are grains of sand,” and “incalculable” could be taken as a general adjective rather than the name of the specific eon that is a quarter of a great eon. The Sanskrit, however, has the eon in the singular.
n.­176
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has “who have first come.”
n.­177
According to the Sanskrit adhikāra, translated literally into Tibetan as lhag par bya ba.
n.­178
The Sanskrit for “seen” is avalokita, which here refers to the first part of Animiṣa’s bodhisattva name, Avalokiteśvara.
n.­179
According to the Sanskrit dṛṣṭigrāhagrasta. The Tibetan has “held by a makara view.”
n.­180
The Sanskrit svareṇa (“by voice”) here refers to the second half of Animiṣa’s bodhisattva name, Avalokiteśvara.
n.­181
Based on the language of this passage, avalokiteśvara can be understood to mean “Lord of That Which Has Been Viewed.”
n.­182
Literally “ninety-six times ten million (Skt. koṭi; Tib. bye ba) times a hundred thousand million (Skt. niyuta; Tib. khrag khrig) times a hundred thousand (Skt. śatasahasra; Tib. ’bum).” This meaning of niyuta is only found in Buddhist Sanskrit. Niyuta is translated in other texts into Tibetan as sa ya according to its classical meaning of “one million.”
n.­183
According to the Tibetan, literally “three times a hundred million, plus three times ten million,” or in other words, 330,000,000. The Sanskrit has 630,000,000.
n.­184
According to the Tibetan. “Treetops” is absent in the Sanskrit.
n.­185
According to the Sanskrit mahāsthāma. The Tibetan translates this as gnas chen (“great state”) and therefore may be translating from mahāsthāna. It may be translating sthāma from its alternative meaning of “place” or “station,” but that contradicts the Tibetan translation of sthāma in the name Mahāsthāmaprāpta as mthus chen thob (“One Who Has Attained Great Power”).
n.­186
This is assuming that sthāna in the Sanskrit is a scribal corruption of sthāma, as this passage is giving the reason for the name Mahāsthāmaprapta.
n.­187
Literally “One Who Has Attained Great Power” (mthu chen thob), although, as the preceding translations of Mahāsthāma were interpreted as gnas chen or were from texts in which sthāma was corrupted as sthāna, the reason for the name is not evident in Tibetan.
n.­188
According to the Sanskrit.
n.­189
According to the Tibetan “filled.” The Sanskrit has “purified.”
n.­190
The Sanskrit reads “pure bodhisattvas.”
n.­191
The Sanskrit reads “right hand.”
n.­192
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has, literally, “unhappiness,” though this could be translated as “physical discomfort.”
n.­193
According to the Tibetan. The Chinese was also translated from a version that had tuṣita. The Sanskrit has so ’nyatra lokadhātāv uṣitvā (“after living in another world”).
n.­194
According to the Sanskrit mama and the Tibetan gi found in the Yongle and Kangxi versions.
n.­195
According to the Sanskrit, as the Tibetan syntax appears disordered: “May that buddha realm be filled with various divine, wonderful trees, with divine mandārava and mahāmandarava flowers, without any trees made of wood. May there be no evil smells there.”
n.­196
Literally “The Lovely Appearance of a Variety of the Seven Jewels.”
n.­197
Literally, “A Congregation of the Aromas of Variegated Wisdom and Tranquil Patience.”
n.­198
Literally, “when they think of the Buddha…”
n.­199
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has gsal (“clear”).
n.­200
According to the Sanskrit. Here the Tibetan has translated mati as blo gros (“intelligence”).
n.­201
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has “as many incalculable eons as the grains of sand in two Ganges Rivers.”
n.­202
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “those beings who hear your name, Mañjuśrī, will have their karmic obscurations destroyed.”
n.­203
Literally, “The Glorious Light of the Wisdom That Cuts Like a Vajra.”
n.­204
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan translates caraṇa as “feet.”
n.­205
The Sanskrit lacks “valerian.” The Tibetan has rgya spod, which can refer specifically to Valeriana wallichii, known in India as tagar.
n.­206
Following the Sanskrit pratiprasrabdham, which is absent in the Tibetan.
n.­207
According to the Sanskrit and the Yongle, Lithang, Kangxi, Narthang, Choné, and Lhasa editions. The Comparative Edition has “conquer with a vajra.”
n.­208
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has the plural “we”.
n.­209
The statement “the sky (gagana) was sealed (mudrita) with the lotuses” references the bodhisattva's name, Gaganamudra.
n.­210
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “buddha realms.”
n.­211
Literally “Swift Illumination,” according to the Sanskrit.
n.­212
According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan.
n.­213
The word order reflects the Sanskrit.
n.­214
He is not mentioned in the earlier list.
n.­215
According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan.
n.­216
According to the Sanskrit.
n.­217
According to the Sanskrit.
n.­218
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “intent to injure.”
n.­219
This sentence is not present in the Sanskrit.
n.­220
Skt. ārya; Tib. ’phags pa.
n.­221
Tib. chos kyi bzod pa; Skt. dharmakṣānti. The state of acceptance or patience that follows understanding the nature of phenomena, namely, that in fact they do not arise or cease.
n.­222
Literally “Lion Scent.”
n.­223
The Sanskrit reads “the zenith.”
n.­224
He does not appear in the earlier list of King Araṇemin’s sons.
n.­225
According to the word order of the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has “for as long as there are ten thousand afflicted buddha realms, I shall purify them so that they will be like the buddha realm Nīlagandha­prabhāsavi­raja…”
n.­226
The Tibetan translates as “who has no location” and takes it with “I” and not as the name of the samādhi.
n.­227
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan translated vibhāvanā as rnam par ’jig pa, “destroying,” hence “the destroying all bodies samādhi,” which seems less appropriate here.
n.­228
According to the Sanskrit. The negation is not present in the Tibetan, which appears to be a corruption.
n.­229
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit differs considerably: “May I engage in the conduct of a bodhisattva until I purify the continuums of the minds of all beings in ten thousand buddha realms, so that, without exception, they will not produce their former karma and kleśas. I will establish the ten thousand buddha realms in purity so that the four māras will not arise in the path of their mental continuums.”
n.­230
According to the Sanskrit and the Narthang, Lhasa, and Stok Palace versions. The Degé omits “realms.”
n.­231
According to the Sanskrit.
n.­232
According to the Tibetan. Otherwise, the numbers do not add up to ten thousand.
n.­233
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has Jñānaghoṣa, which has already appeared in this list.
n.­234
This follows the Tibetan yon tan bdud rtsi gzi brjid rgyal po. The Sanskrit has amṛtaguṇatejarājakalpinami, which seems corrupt.
n.­235
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has this and the preceding name joined as one.
n.­236
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan translates nāga as klu, thus referring to the class of nonhuman, snake-like beings. It seems from context that the meaning “elephant” is more appropriate here.
n.­237
According to the Tibetan sdig med, which is attested as the name of the bodhisattva Anagha in other sources. The eighth prince is given as Amigha in all the Sanskrit manuscripts, but this is the same name as the preceding prince.
n.­238
According to the Tibetan. “Speak meaninglessly” occurs later in the Sanskrit.
n.­239
According to the Sanskrit. Here the Tibetan repeats “have doubt.”
n.­240
This means that he will not lie down, even to sleep.
n.­241
These first six qualities are from the traditional list of twelve or thirteen optional monastic asceticisms (dhūtaguṇa).
n.­242
The Sanskrit has dantavidarśanaṃ (“show the teeth”), whereas the Tibetan reads chos ston par bgyid par gyur cig (“teach the Dharma”).
n.­243
The Sanskrit has “with the speed of a buddha.”
n.­244
The Tibetan mdog is literally “color.” The Sanskrit varṇa can mean “color,” “physical form,” or “class/caste.” The next quality in the Sanskrit, vaimātra, is absent in the Tibetan, which might translate as “inequality.”
n.­245
The Sanskrit reads “from the doings of the māras.”
n.­246
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “May those beings who have planted good roots be born in lotuses; may those beings who have not planted good roots be born from wombs.”
n.­247
According to the Sanskrit: “When that karma has come to an end, may females or wombs not be known in my buddha realm, and may those beings be bestowed with happiness only.”
n.­248
According to the Tibetan sgron ma dang ldan pa. The Sanskrit reads ulkavatī, which would mean “endowed with meteor” or “like a meteor.”
n.­249
According to the Sanskrit.
n.­250
The Sanskrit here adds, “May those following the Pratyekabuddhayāna achieve enlightenment individually.”
n.­251
Akṣobhya is the same name that this prince had been given as his bodhisattva name. The Tibetan translates the names differently: the bodhisattva name as mi skyod pa and the buddha name as mi ’khrugs pa.
n.­252
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has “[you with an] unshakable mind.”
n.­253
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “those who have great thirst.”
n.­254
Himaṇi is not mentioned in the earlier introductory list of Araṇemin’s sons. One Sanskrit manuscript names him Himadhi, while the Tibetan names him gangs kyi nor bu, “Snow Jewel.”
n.­255
Gandhahasti is the BHS form of Gandhahastin. This name means “Elephant Scent,” and refers to the potent smell of a male elephant in musth.
n.­256
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetans translators appear to have read pravaragaṇa, “supreme assembly,” where the extant Sanskrit reads pravaraguṇa.
n.­257
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits “mind.”
n.­258
Literally “Jewel Top Ornament.”
n.­259
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “thirty million.”
n.­260
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits “be first.”
n.­261
According to the Sanskrit, which means “Most Powerful.” The Tibetan has simply mchog (“Supreme”).
n.­262
The Tibetan divides this name into two (Vikasita and Ujjaya), but the Sanskrit and Chinese texts give them as one name.
n.­263
According to the Sanskrit and the Tibetan. The Chinese has Brahmasunda as one name.
n.­264
According to the Sanskrit and the Chinese. Some Sanskrit manuscripts and the Tibetan have the name split into two as Yaśas and Nandin.
n.­265
The name Sunetra has already occurred in the list. The Tibetan uses two variant translations of Sunetra: spyan bzang (“good eyes”) for the first, and spyan mdzes (“beautiful eyes”) for the second.
n.­266
According to the Sanskrit and the Chinese. The Tibetan has legs mthong lha, which in Sanskrit would be Sudarśanadeva.
n.­267
According to the Sanskrit and the Chinese long chi, most likely meaning “Elephant Tusk.” The Tibetan has klus byin, presumably having read the Sanskrit nāgadatta.
n.­268
The Sanskrit has Gandhasvara, “Scent-Sound.” The fifth-century Chinese translation by Dharmaksẹma has yin wang, “King of Sound,” presumably having read Ghoṣeśvara, a name that occurs earlier in the list. The other Chinese translation agrees with the Tibetan spos kyi dbang phyug in rendering the Sanskrit Gandheśvara.
n.­269
According to the Tibetan (sred med kyi bu’i snying po) and the Chinese. The Sanskrit has nārāyaṇagata.
n.­270
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan omits the final rāja. Yamada (1967) has viagata, presumably a typographical error for vigata.
n.­271
This follows the Tibetan skar ma'i khyu mchog, suggesting that it was a translation of jyoti-ṛṣabha or a similar term. The Sanskrit reads jyotikṣabhaka.
n.­272
The Sanskrit differs: “And, young brahmin, the Tathāgata has taught the Dharma entranceway for transcending saṃsāra, which is called gathering the pure accumulations: the accumulation of generosity is when bodhisattvas engage in giving, and it leads to the ripening of guidable beings.” The Dharma entranceway in Tibetan is conjoined with the practice of generosity.
n.­273
The Sanskrit ājāneya means “high-born” or “noble,” and “thoroughbred” when it is related to animals.
n.­274
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “knowledge without doubt.”
n.­275
The seven limbs of an elephant are its four legs, two tusks, and trunk.
n.­276
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan adds chung zad tsam, which could mean “a little way up,” which is absent in the Sanskrit and the Chinese.
n.­277
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “indolence.”
n.­278
Vipaśyin, Śikhin, and Viśvabhu are the first three buddhas in the traditional list of seven buddhas, Śākyamuni being the seventh. They lived in the eon prior to the current Bhadraka eon in which Śākyamuni is the fourth buddha after Krakucchanda, Kanakamuni, and Kāśyapa.
n.­279
The sūtra uses the name Bhadraka in most instances, but the shorter form Bhadra has become established in English. The name means “good.”
n.­280
The Sanskrit has the form Krakutsanda, reflecting the Mithila and Newari pronunciation of ca and cha, which became standard in Tibet.
n.­281
This sentence is absent in the Sanskrit. Note that it recurs at the end of this passage, where it makes more sense.
n.­282
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has the negative: “When I will not receive that prophecy…”
n.­283
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit differs: “There are the four purities of a bodhisattva. What are those four? They are the purity of correct conduct because there is no self; the purity of samādhi because there is no being; the purity of wisdom because there is no soul; and the purity of liberation because there is no individual and because of the vision of the knowledge of liberation.”
n.­284
According to the Sanskrit acintya and the Kangxi. The Comparative Edition has mi rtag pa (“impermanent”) instead of mi rtog pa.
n.­285
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit dvirūṇaṃ sahasraṃ (“a thousand less two”) and the Chinese have 998. With the addition of the youngest of these brahmins to be the last buddha of the Bhadraka eon, this would result in only 999 young brahmins instead of a thousand. Mahābalavegadhārin is prophesied to be the last of the Bhadraka eon buddhas, and he is specifically stated to follow the 1,004th buddha but this is because he is preceded by buddhas who had been the five attendants of Samudrareṇu, who therefore would be the 1,000th to the 1,004th buddhas, preceded by the other 999 buddhas. The problem with 999 is that it leaves no room for Samudrareṇu to be Śākyamuni, the fourth buddha of the Bhadraka eon. One solution may be that when Ratnagarbha states that there will be 1,004 buddhas in the Bhadraka eon, Mahābalavegadhārin is added as the 1,005th on making his prayer. Therefore, when Samudrareṇu adds his aspiration and is prophesied to be Śākyamuni, this would bring the number of buddhas up to 1,006 with Mahābalavegadhārin as the last.
n.­286
This follows the Sanskrit.
n.­287
The Tibetan here reads gces spyod for the attested sārabhuja. Previously, the term snying po spyod had been used. These two terms are synonymous, and are almost surely intended to refer to the same person.
n.­288
These qualities are mentioned again at 232.b and 256.b. These appear be the six ways of gathering disciples: appropriate emblems, appropriate action, appropriate correct conduct, appropriate view, appropriate livelihood, and appropriate appearance.
n.­289
The Sanskrit adds “and not go and honor them,” which is also not present in the Chinese.
n.­290
According to the Sanskrit.
n.­291
According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan.
n.­292
Following the Tibetan yang dag rtog, which translates as saṃtīraṇa. The Sanskrit here has saṃtaraṇa.
n.­293
According to the Sanskrit vikrīḍasi. The Tibetan, including the Stok Palace version, has rnam grol (“liberated”), which may be a scribal error for rnam rol.
n.­294
The Sanskrit reads samudravāri, “the waters of the sea”.
n.­295
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit is śatru (“enemy”).
n.­296
The Sanskrit is naditāru and the Tibetan zam pa'i shing. Both terms suggest a tree that is used as a bridge.
n.­297
The Sanskrit reads, “the grass of knowing.”
n.­298
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan may mean, “I am in the great battle with the kleśas of beings.”
n.­299
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit lacks these vocatives.
n.­300
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit adds viparītatattva­bodhino (“understanding reality the wrong way around”).
n.­301
According to the Sanskrit.
n.­302
According to the Sanskrit.
n.­303
According to the Tibetan bldag.
n.­304
According to Tibetan ’gron bu. The Sanskrit hiraṇya means “coins.” The meaning is apparently forms of money, as cowrie shells were used as units of currency.
n.­305
According to the Sanskrit śaṅkha. Absent in the Tibetan.
n.­306
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has the obscure rdul chen.
n.­307
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has riktamuṣṭisadṛśa (“like an empty fist”). This is also in the Chinese translation.
n.­308
According to the Sanskrit.
n.­309
According to the Sanskrit.
n.­310
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit garbhāśaya­smṛti­pranaṣṭā could also be understood as “having lost mindfulness of their innermost disposition.”
n.­311
According to the Tibetan mnar. The Sanskrit ghāta can mean “to beat” or “to kill.”
n.­312
According to the Sanskrit dhānyarasa. The Tibetan has ’bru dang nor (“grain and wealth”).
n.­313
According to the Sanskrit kukṣi. The Tibetan has mchan khung (“armpit”).
n.­314
The order is according to the Sanskrit.
n.­315
The three highest of the ten bodhisattva bhūmis, beyond which there is buddhahood.
n.­316
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has skad sna tshogs ston pa (“teaching languages”).
n.­317
According to the Sanskrit vajradhara. The Tibetan has rdo rje ting nge ’dzin (vajrasamādhi).
n.­318
The Sanskrit reads vajramayām…kleśaparvatām, “the adamantine mountain of the kleśas.”
n.­319
From the Sanskrit pravrajyopa­saṃpad bhavet. The Tibetan has taken upasaṃpad (a specific term for “ordination”) as phun sum tshogs, which usually renders the Sanskrit sampad.
n.­320
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit would read, “May there be many people in my order.”
n.­321
According to the Sanskrit aśubha. The Tibetan has yang dag par ma lags pa (“incorrect” or invalid”).
n.­322
According to the Sanskrit kṣamaprayoga. The Tibetan zad pa’i sbyor ba appears to be from a corrupted kṣayaprayoga, “application to termination.”
n.­323
According to the Sanskrit paravadhe. The Tibetan has translated don dam (“ultimate”) from the Sanskrit paramarthe.
n.­324
According to the Tibetan gzhan dang gzhan dag gis chog par ’dzin. The Sanskrit parasparāsaṃtuṣṭa has the negative “dissatisfied.”
n.­325
One may mention that the Sanskrit apratihataraśmi is also the name of a samādhi described in the Exposition on the Universal Gateway (Toh 54, Dharmachakra Translation Committee, trans. 2021): “There is the unimpeded light rays samādhi. If that samādhi is attained, the bodhisattva will illuminate all buddha realms with light rays.”
n.­326
The Degé has rtogs pa. The Yongle has rtog. The Kangxi has rtog pa. The Sanskrit has ketu, the Tibetan for which is rtog.
n.­327
There is a samādhi of this name earlier in the sūtra as being taught to the bodhisattva Gaganamudra.
n.­328
There is a samādhi with this name mentioned in other sūtras, such as The Perfection of Wisdom in Eight Thousand Lines and The White Lotus of the Good Dharma. However, its source is probably the The Sūtra Requested by Gaganagañja, where it says, “The victory banner’s crest ornament samādhi illuminates all the Dharma of the Buddha” (folio 290.b).
n.­329
According to the Sanskrit ulkāpāta. The Tibetan has “possessing a lamp.”
n.­330
There is a samādhi called bhāskarapradīpa that appears earlier in this sūtra (folio 189b). It is possibly derived from The Sūtra Requested by Gaganagañja, which contains the line, “The lamp of the sun samādhi eliminates deep darkness” (folio 114.b).
n.­331
There is a samādhi called guṇākara that is previously mentioned in folio 231.b.
n.­332
Nārāyaṇa, another name for Viṣṇu, is referred to in sūtras as an example of power, strength, diligence, and invincibility.
n.­333
snying po dang ldan pa. There is a samādhi that is mentioned in The Sūtra Requested by Gaganagañja, which contains the line, “the endowed with the essence samādhi brings the experience of all commitments” (folio 291.a).
n.­334
The Sanskrit has avalokitamūrdha. The Tibetan has spyi gtsug bltar gda’ ba. Literally “whose crown of the head is looked upon,” which is both a sign of disrespect and indicative of inferiority.
n.­335
There is a samādhi with this name mentioned in The Sūtra Requested by Gaganagañja, where it says, “the Mount Meru’s victory banner samādhi causes all beings to be overpowered” (folio 291.b).
n.­336
This is in the list of samādhis given at folio 263.a.
n.­337
There is a samādhi with this name mentioned in The Sūtra Requested by Gaganagañja, where it says, “the endowed with virtuous conduct samādhi will bring engagement in virtuous conduct” (folio 291.a).
n.­338
There is a samādhi called entering signs and sounds that is mentioned later on 263.a.
n.­339
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits the negative.
n.­340
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has chos kyi tshogs bsgoms pa (“meditation on the collection of Dharma”). This can also be understood as a translation of the Sanskrit dharmakāyavibhāvana.
n.­341
It is mentioned in The Sūtra Requested by Gaganagañja that “the stainless wheel samādhi will bring a pure Dharma wheel” (folio 291.a).
n.­342
According to the Sanskrit subhāṣita­jñānāṃ pramuṣṭa­cittānāṃ, which literally means “those whose minds are robbed of the wisdom that was well-taught.” The Tibetan has “those who do not meditate on knowledge and have angry minds.”
n.­343
According to the Sanskrit triratnāprati­labdhaprasāda. The Tibetan omits the negative.
n.­344
From the Tibetan and the BHS meaning. In classical Sanskrit utsada means “destruction.”
n.­345
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits the negative.
n.­346
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits the negative.
n.­347
According to the Tibetan. The Chinese and some Sanskrit manuscripts have the negative: “Those who don’t have conviction…”
n.­348
Also mentioned at 214.b and 257.a.
n.­349
Tib. tog gi blo gros (“wisdom of the top-ornament”).
n.­350
According to the Sanskrit agninirbhāsa. Absent in the Tibetan.
n.­351
According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan.
n.­352
According to the Sanskrit ananta­gandhānanta­prabha. The Tibetan has “infinite colors and infinite scents,” which contradicts what is given as the last description in this list further on.
n.­353
According to the Sanskrit. “Six” is absent in the Tibetan.
n.­354
According to the Tibetan.
n.­355
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan joins this passage with the next.
n.­356
According to the Sanskrit samādhyagamaṇīya, which the Tibetan has probably incorrectly translated as “not bestowed through samādhi.”
n.­357
From the Sanskrit suduḥkha.
n.­358
Without explanation, King Araṇemin is here given another name in Sanskrit, and the Tibetan and Chinese translations. This is presumably his bodhisattva name as all the princes are then referred to by their bodhisattva names.
n.­359
According to the Tibetan and the Chinese. The extant Sanskrit has bhāṣiṣyase (“you will speak”).
n.­360
This follows the Sanskrit. The Tibetan reads, “For beings without fear.”
n.­361
The Tibetan has only snying rje for both kṛpā and karuṇā.
n.­362
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has bsgom (“meditated”).
n.­363
In this passage and similar subsequent passages, the verb is literally “question” or “inquire” (Skt. pṛcchatha; Tib. dri ba mdzad) though no question is asked.
n.­364
From the Sanskrit upanītāni. The Tibetan has phul (“offered”).
n.­365
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has Siṃhavijṛmbhitakāya.
n.­366
From the Tibetan ngur smig and the anonymous fourth-century Chinese translation zi mo. The Sanskrit has Jambu.
n.­367
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has bsgom (“meditated”).
n.­368
From the Sanskrit upanītāni. The Tibetan has phul (“offered”).
n.­369
From the passage on the different words that were heard in the empty buddha fields up to this point, there appears to be a lacuna in the extant Sanskrit. Both the Tibetan and Chinese versions preserve the full narration here. After the phrase “the words a talk on the Mahāyāna,” the extant Sanskrit only reads, “Those empty buddha realms in the ten directions were illuminated by light. All the beings, both human and nonhuman, transformed according to whatever aspect of goodness their minds were engaged in. Some appeared to be Yama; some appeared to be water…”
n.­370
From the Sanskrit kṣetra. The Tibetan has shing (“wood”), presumably in error for zhing.
n.­371
The Degé block print has both page numbers on a single page.
n.­372
The Degé block print has both page numbers on a single page.
n.­373
The Sanskrit lacks the term bodhisattva.
n.­374
This appears to be King Araṇemin’s bodhisattva name.
n.­375
The Tibetan takes it as a brahmin living in a place called Ketapuri. However, as mentioned earlier in the sūtra, this is the name of the brahmā in the realm that Buddha Ratnagarbha and the brahmin Samudrareṇu are in.
n.­376
This refers to the Buddha Śākyamuni’s father, Śuddhodana.
n.­377
This refers to the Buddha Śākyamuni’s mother, Māyādevī.
n.­378
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan appears to break up the name as “a constellation goddess named Varuṇacāritra.”
n.­379
This refers to the Buddha Śākyamuni’s wet nurse, Mahāprajāpatī.
n.­380
There is a śakra ruling the paradise on Mount Meru in each four-world continent.
n.­381
This refers to the Buddha Śākyamuni’s two principal disciples, Śāriputra and Maudgalyāyana.
n.­382
This refers to the Buddha Śākyamuni’s son, Rāhula.
n.­383
The last of these would be as the Buddha Śākyamuni’s wife, Yaśodharā.
n.­384
This appears to refer to Ājñāta Kauṇḍinya, the first of the group of five who attained arhathood upon the Buddha’s Śākyamuni’s first teaching at Deer Park.
n.­385
According to Sanskrit auṣadhi. Absent in the Tibetan.
n.­386
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has only Bhīṣma as his name.
n.­387
The Tibetan translates aprasannacitta as sems ma dad pa (“without faith”), suggesting that the translators read sems ma dang ba. A number of Kangyur readings (but not the Stok Palace) do not have the negative.
n.­388
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has omitted “and so on, up to and including my head.”
n.­389
He is here given the title tathāgata, presumably retrospectively, even though he would still have been a bodhisattva at the time and obtained another name at buddhahood.
n.­390
From the Sanskrit.
n.­391
From the Sanskrit. “Dharma” and “Saṅgha” are absent in the Tibetan.
n.­392
This refers to pretas.
n.­393
According to the Sanskrit. “Bodhisattva mahāsattva” is absent in the Tibetan.

b.

Bibliography

Selected Versions of The White Lotus of Compassion

’phags pa snying rje pad ma dkar po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Karuṇāpuṇḍarīka­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). bka’ ’gyur (dpe bsdur ma) [Comparative Edition of the Kangyur], krung go’i bod rig pa zhib ’jug ste gnas kyi bka’ bstan dpe sdur khang (The Tibetan Tripitaka Collation Bureau of the China Tibetology Research Center). 108 volumes. Beijing: krung go’i bod rig pa dpe skrun khang (China Tibetology Publishing House), 2006–9, vol. 50, pp. 345–736.

’phags pa snying rje pad ma dkar po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Karuṇāpuṇḍarīka­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 112, Degé Kangyur vol. 50 (mdo sde, cha), folios 129a–297a.

’phags pa snying rje pad ma dkar po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Karuṇāpuṇḍarīka­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Lhasa 119, Lhasa (lha sa) Kangyur vol. 52 (mdo sde, cha), folios 209b–474b.

’phags pa snying rje pad ma dkar po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Karuṇāpuṇḍarīka­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Sheldrima 76, Sheldrima (shel mkhar bris ma) Kangyur vol. 51 (mdo sde, nga), folios 1b–243b.

’phags pa snying rje pad ma dkar po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Karuṇāpuṇḍarīka­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Stok 45, Stok Palace Kangyur vol. 55 (mdo sde, nga), folios 1a–243b.

’phags pa snying rje pad ma dkar po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Karuṇāpuṇḍarīka­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Urga 112, Urga Kangyur vol. 50 (mdo sde, cha), folios 128a–296a.

Kangyur and Tengyur Texts

bcom ldan ’das kyi ye shes rgyas pa’i mdo sde rin po che mtha’ yas pa mthar phyin pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Niṣṭhāgatabhagavajjñāna­vaipulya­sūtra­ratnānanta­nāma­mahāyāna-sūtra). Toh 99, Degé Kangyur vol. 47 (mdo sde, ga), folios 1b–275b. English translation in Dharmachakra Translation Committee, 2019.

bde ba can gyi bkod pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Sukhāvatīvyūha­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 115, Degé Kangyur vol. 51 (mdo sde, ja), folios 195b–200a. English translation in Sakya Pandita Translation Group, 2011.

dam pa’i chos pad ma dkar po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Saddharma­puṇḍarīka­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 113, Degé Kangyur vol. 51 (mdo sde, ja), folios 1b–180b. English translation in Roberts 2022.

kun nas sgo’i le’u zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Samantamukha­parivarta­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 54, Degé Kangyur vol. 40 (dkon brtsegs, kha), folios 184a–195b. English translation in Dharmachakra Translation Committee, 2020.

nam mkha’i mdzod kyis zhus pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Gaganagañja­pari­pṛcchā­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 148, Degé Kangyur vol. 57 (mdo sde, pa), folios 243a–330b.

shes rab kyi pha rol tu phyin pa brgyad stong pa (Aṣṭāsāhasrikā­prajñā­pāramitā). Toh 12, Degé Kangyur vol. 33 (sher phyin brgyad stong pa, ka), folios 1b–286b.

snying rje chen po’i pad ma dkar po zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Mahākaruṇā­puṇḍarīka­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 111, Degé Kangyur vol. 51 (mdo sde, cha), folios 56a–128b.

za ma tog bkod pa zhes bya ba theg pa chen po’i mdo (Karaṇḍavyūha­nāma­mahāyāna­sūtra). Toh 116, Degé Kangyur vol. 51 (mdo sde, ja), folios 200a–247b. English translation in Roberts 2013.

Denkarma (pho brang stod thang ldan [/lhan] dkar gyi chos kyi ’gyur ro cog gi dkar chag). Toh 4364, Degé Tengyur vol. 207 (sna tshogs, jo), folios 294b–310a.

Secondary Literature

Davids, T.W. Rhys & William Stede. The Pali Text’s Society’s Pali–English Dictionary. London: Pali Text Society, 1921–25.

Dharmachakra Translation Committee, trans. The Exposition on the Universal Gateway (Toh 54). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2019.

Dharmachakra Translation Committee, trans. The Precious Discourse on the Blessed One’s Extensive Wisdom That Leads to Infinite Certainty (Toh 99). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2019.

Dīpaṃkarajñāna. dbu ma’i man ngag rin po che’i za ma tog kha phye ba (Ratna­karaṇḍodghāṭa­nāma­madhyamakopadeśa). Toh 3930, Degé Tengyur vol. 212 (dbu ma, ki), folios 96b1–116b7.

Edgerton, Franklin. Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Grammar and Dictionary (2 vols). New Haven: Yale University Press, 1953.

Galloway, Brian. “Thus Have I Heard: At one time…” Indo-Iranian Journal 34, no. 2 (April 1991): 87–104.

Herrmann-Pfandt, Adelheid. Die lHan kar ma: ein früher Katalog der ins Tibetische übersetzten buddhistischen Texte. Wien: Verlag der österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 2008.

Jaini, Padmanabh S. “Stages in the Bodhisattva Career of the Tathāgata Maitreya,” in Sponberg and Hardacre (eds.), Maitreya, the Future Buddha, pp 54-90. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1988. Reprinted with additional material in Jaini, Padmanabh S. Collected Papers on Buddhist Studies, ch. 26. Delhi: Motilal Banarsidass, 2001.

Mañjuśrīkīrti. ’jam dpal gyi mtshan yang dag par brjod pa’i rgya cher bshad pa (Mañjuśrī­nāma­saṃgītiṭīkā). Toh 2534, Degé Tengyur vol. 63 (rgyud, khu), folios 115b–301a7.

Mipham (Ju Mipham Gyatso, ’ju mi pham rgya mtsho). thub chog byin rlabs gter mdzod kyi rgyab chos pad+ma dkar po. In gsung ’bum/ mi pham rgya mtsho. Degé: sde dge spar khang, 195?. BDRC: WA4PD506.

Roberts, Peter Alan. trans. The White Lotus of the Good Dharma (Toh 113). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2022.

Roberts, Peter Alan. and Tulku Yeshi, trans. The Basket’s Display (Toh 116). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2013.

Sakya Pandita Translation Group, trans. The Display of the Pure Land of Sukhāvatī (Toh 115). 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2011.

Salomon, Richard. The Buddhist Literature of Ancient Gandhāra: An Introduction with Selected Translations. Classics of Indian Buddhism series. Somerville: Wisdom Publications, 2018.

Yamada, Isshi. Karuṇā­puṇḍarīka (vols. 1 & 2). London: School of Oriental and African Studies, 1967.

Other Resources

Peking Tripitaka Online Search.

Sanskrit and Tamil Dictionaries.

Digital Sanskrit Buddhist Canon.

Resources for Kanjur and Tanjur Studies, Universität Wien.


g.

Glossary

Types of attestation for names and terms of the corresponding source language

AS

Attested in source text

This term is attested in a manuscript used as a source for this translation.

AO

Attested in other text

This term is attested in other manuscripts with a parallel or similar context.

AD

Attested in dictionary

This term is attested in dictionaries matching Tibetan to the corresponding language.

AA

Approximate attestation

The attestation of this name is approximate. It is based on other names where the relationship between the Tibetan and source language is attested in dictionaries or other manuscripts.

RP

Reconstruction from Tibetan phonetic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the Tibetan phonetic rendering of the term.

RS

Reconstruction from Tibetan semantic rendering

This term is a reconstruction based on the semantics of the Tibetan translation.

SU

Source unspecified

This term has been supplied from an unspecified source, which most often is a widely trusted dictionary.

g.­1

Abhaya

Wylie:
  • ’jigs med
Tibetan:
  • འཇིགས་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • abhaya

The fifth of the thousand sons of King Araṇemin, who becomes the bodhisattva Gaganamudra and is prophesied to become the Buddha Padmottara.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 3.­33
  • 4.­86
  • 4.­88-89
  • g.­166
g.­2

Abhi­bhūta­guṇa­sāgara­rāja

Wylie:
  • yon tan rgya mtsho’i zil mnan rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ཡོན་ཏན་རྒྱ་མཚོའི་ཟིལ་མནན་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhi­bhūta­guṇa­sāgara­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­3

Abhigarjita

Wylie:
  • mngon par sgrogs pa
Tibetan:
  • མངོན་པར་སྒྲོགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhigarjita

A southern buddha realm that the Buddha Śākyamuni sees.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 6.­43
g.­4

Abhijñāguṇarāja

Wylie:
  • mngon shes yon tan rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • མངོན་ཤེས་ཡོན་ཏན་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhi­jñāguṇa­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­5

Abhirati

Wylie:
  • mngon par dga’ ba
Tibetan:
  • མངོན་པར་དགའ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhirati

The eastern realm where the ninth son of King Araṇemin has become the Buddha Akṣobhya, and after Akṣobhya’s nirvāṇa, where the tenth son will become the Buddha Suvarṇapuṣpa. It will be renamed Jayasoma when the eleventh son, Siṃha, becomes the Buddha Nāga­vinarditeśvara­ghoṣa there.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­172
  • 4.­182
  • 6.­5
  • 6.­39
  • g.­22
  • g.­218
  • g.­361
  • g.­561
  • g.­623
g.­6

Abhirūpa

Wylie:
  • gzugs bzang
Tibetan:
  • གཟུགས་བཟང་།
Sanskrit:
  • abhirūpa

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the forty-second) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­7

Abhyudgatadhvaja

Wylie:
  • mngon ’phags rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • མངོན་འཕགས་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • abhyudgatadhvaja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­8

Abhyudgatameru

Wylie:
  • lhun po mngon ’phags
Tibetan:
  • ལྷུན་པོ་མངོན་འཕགས།
Sanskrit:
  • abhyudgatameru

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­9

Acalasthāvara

Wylie:
  • mi g.yo brtan pa
Tibetan:
  • མི་གཡོ་བརྟན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • acalasthāvara

A bodhisattva who comes from the realm of the Buddha Lokeśvararāja to the Buddha Ratnagarbha

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­481
g.­10

acceptance

Wylie:
  • bzod pa
Tibetan:
  • བཟོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • kṣānti

A term also translated as “patience” and “forebearance” in this text, and in others sometimes as “receptivity”; here, often in the context of its association with dhāraṇī and samādhi, the term is probably to be understood as related to “forbearance that comes from realizing the birthlessness of phenomena” (q.v.).

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3
  • 1.­22
  • 2.­35
  • 2.­70
  • 2.­101
  • 3.­46
  • 3.­56
  • 3.­114
  • 4.­115
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­325
  • 4.­342
  • 4.­344
  • 5.­154
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­86
  • n.­221
  • g.­158
g.­11

Acintyamatiguṇa­rāja

Wylie:
  • blo gros bsam yas yon tan rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • བློ་གྲོས་བསམ་ཡས་ཡོན་ཏན་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • acintyamati­guṇa­rāja

The name of a buddha.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­36
  • 4.­13-14
g.­12

Acintyamati­jñāna­garbha

Wylie:
  • ye shes blo gros bsam yas snying po
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་བློ་གྲོས་བསམ་ཡས་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • acintyamati­jñāna­garbha

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­15

Ādityasomā

Wylie:
  • nyi zla
Tibetan:
  • ཉི་ཟླ།
Sanskrit:
  • ādityasomā

The eastern realm where the sixth son of King Araṇemin will become a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­98
g.­16

aggregate

Wylie:
  • phung po
Tibetan:
  • ཕུང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • skandha

The five aggregates of forms, sensations, identifications, mental activities, and consciousnesses.

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­53
  • 2.­78
  • 3.­55
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­39
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­173
  • 4.­260
  • 4.­330
  • 4.­384
  • 4.­413
  • 4.­544
  • 5.­55
  • 5.­85
  • 5.­118
  • g.­165
g.­18

ājīvika

Wylie:
  • ’tsho ba pa
Tibetan:
  • འཚོ་བ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • ājīvika

A religious tradition begun by a contemporary of Śākyamuni, Makkhali Gosāla (c. 500 ʙᴄᴇ). Though prominent for some centuries, it died out during the first millennium ᴄᴇ. None of their own literature survives. They have been criticized as believing that everything is predetermined and therefore the individual is helpless to control outcomes. However, they apparently believed that an individual could actively progress to liberation through the practice of an ascetic spiritual path that prevented the development of more karma and the predetermined fate that it creates.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • 4.­535-536
  • 4.­541-542
  • 5.­64
  • 5.­66
  • 5.­69-71
  • 5.­133
  • g.­390
  • g.­505
  • g.­508
g.­20

Akaniṣṭha

Wylie:
  • ’og min
Tibetan:
  • འོག་མིན།
Sanskrit:
  • akaniṣṭha

The highest paradise in the form realm, and therefore the highest point in altitude within the universe.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­292
  • 4.­335
  • 4.­337
  • 4.­346
  • 4.­389
  • 4.­394-395
g.­21

Akṣayajñānakūṭa

Wylie:
  • ye shes mi zad brtsegs
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་མི་ཟད་བརྩེགས།
Sanskrit:
  • akṣaya­jñānakūṭa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­22

Akṣobhya

Wylie:
  • mi ’khrugs pa
Tibetan:
  • མི་འཁྲུགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • akṣobhya

The buddha whom the bodhisattva Akṣobhya, the ninth son of King Araṇemin, is prophesied to become in the realm Abhirati. His name as a bodhisattva and buddha is the same. At the time when this sūtra appeared, he was already a well-known buddha and later become important as the head of one of the five buddha families in the higher tantras. Śākyamuni states that he can see Akṣobhya in the eastern buddha realm Abhirati.

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­2
  • i.­4
  • i.­37
  • 4.­155-156
  • 4.­172-173
  • 4.­175-177
  • 4.­182
  • 4.­435
  • 6.­5
  • 6.­39
  • n.­251
  • g.­5
  • g.­33
  • g.­218
  • g.­361
  • g.­455
  • g.­623
g.­23

Akṣobhya

Wylie:
  • mi ’khrugs pa
Tibetan:
  • མི་འཁྲུགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • akṣobhya

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the sixty-eighth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­26

Ambara

Wylie:
  • nam mkha’
Tibetan:
  • ནམ་མཁའ།
Sanskrit:
  • ambara

The sixth son of King Araṇemin, who becomes the bodhisattva Vegavairocana and is prophesied to become the Buddha Dharma­vaśavartīśvara­rāja.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 3.­33
  • 4.­95
g.­27

Amigha

Wylie:
  • gnod pa med
Tibetan:
  • གནོད་པ་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • amigha

The eighth son of King Araṇemin, who becomes the bodhisattva Samantabhadra and is prophesied to become the Buddha Jñāna­vajra­vijṛmbhiteśvara­ketu.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­125
  • n.­237
  • g.­136
g.­28

Amitābha

Wylie:
  • ’od dpag med
  • snang ba mtha’ yas
Tibetan:
  • འོད་དཔག་མེད།
  • སྣང་བ་མཐའ་ཡས།
Sanskrit:
  • amitābha

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The buddha of the western buddhafield of Sukhāvatī, where fortunate beings are reborn to make further progress toward spiritual maturity. Amitābha made his great vows to create such a realm when he was a bodhisattva called Dharmākara. In the Pure Land Buddhist tradition, popular in East Asia, aspiring to be reborn in his buddha realm is the main emphasis; in other Mahāyāna traditions, too, it is a widespread practice. For a detailed description of the realm, see The Display of the Pure Land of Sukhāvatī, Toh 115. In some tantras that make reference to the five families he is the tathāgata associated with the lotus family.

Amitābha, “Infinite Light,” is also known in many Indian Buddhist works as Amitāyus, “Infinite Life.” In both East Asian and Tibetan Buddhist traditions he is often conflated with another buddha named “Infinite Life,” Aparimitāyus, or “Infinite Life and Wisdom,”Aparimitāyurjñāna, the shorter version of whose name has also been back-translated from Tibetan into Sanskrit as Amitāyus but who presides over a realm in the zenith. For details on the relation between these buddhas and their names, see The Aparimitāyurjñāna Sūtra (1) Toh 674, i.9.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­2
  • i.­4
  • i.­13
  • i.­36-37
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­526
  • g.­29
  • g.­40
  • g.­317
  • g.­379
  • g.­500
  • g.­599
g.­29

Amitāyus

Wylie:
  • tshe dpag med
Tibetan:
  • ཚེ་དཔག་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • amitāyus

The buddha in the realm of Sukhāvatī. Later and presently better known by his alternative name Amitābha, while Amitāyus is most commonly used as the short form of the Buddha Aparamitāyurjñāna’s name.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • i.­13
  • i.­36
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­29-30
  • g.­47
  • g.­599
g.­31

Amṛtaguṇatejarāja

Wylie:
  • yon tan bdud rtsi gzi brjid rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ཡོན་ཏན་བདུད་རྩི་གཟི་བརྗིད་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • amṛtaguṇatejarāja

One of ten names of a thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha, with presumably a hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­145
g.­32

Amṛtaśuddha

Wylie:
  • —
Tibetan:
  • —
Sanskrit:
  • amṛtaśuddha

The name of King Araṇemin in the latter half of The White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra.

Located in 136 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2
  • i.­28
  • i.­31
  • i.­36
  • 3.­5-6
  • 3.­9-13
  • 3.­16
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­21-22
  • 3.­24-25
  • 3.­27-29
  • 3.­31-35
  • 3.­37
  • 3.­43
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­60
  • 3.­64
  • 3.­79
  • 3.­94
  • 3.­119-120
  • 3.­123
  • 3.­125-127
  • 4.­2
  • 4.­4-5
  • 4.­10
  • 4.­16
  • 4.­19
  • 4.­22-23
  • 4.­26-27
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­417
  • 4.­526
  • 5.­52
  • n.­6
  • n.­11
  • n.­106
  • n.­224
  • n.­254
  • n.­358
  • n.­374
  • g.­1
  • g.­5
  • g.­15
  • g.­19
  • g.­22
  • g.­24
  • g.­26
  • g.­27
  • g.­33
  • g.­35
  • g.­38
  • g.­40
  • g.­41
  • g.­47
  • g.­49
  • g.­51
  • g.­53
  • g.­55
  • g.­103
  • g.­112
  • g.­131
  • g.­166
  • g.­168
  • g.­180
  • g.­185
  • g.­193
  • g.­198
  • g.­201
  • g.­214
  • g.­216
  • g.­242
  • g.­244
  • g.­279
  • g.­292
  • g.­305
  • g.­317
  • g.­324
  • g.­326
  • g.­337
  • g.­351
  • g.­353
  • g.­354
  • g.­361
  • g.­366
  • g.­375
  • g.­378
  • g.­379
  • g.­393
  • g.­403
  • g.­429
  • g.­431
  • g.­432
  • g.­433
  • g.­435
  • g.­437
  • g.­439
  • g.­440
  • g.­451
  • g.­455
  • g.­467
  • g.­495
  • g.­496
  • g.­524
  • g.­553
  • g.­561
  • g.­588
  • g.­621
  • g.­623
  • g.­633
  • g.­673
  • g.­676
  • g.­691
  • g.­740
  • g.­744
  • g.­746
  • g.­750
  • g.­751
g.­33

Anagha

Wylie:
  • sdig med
Tibetan:
  • སྡིག་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • anagha AO

The ninth son of King Araṇemin, who becomes the bodhisattva Akṣobhya and is prophesied to become buddha Akṣobhya.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­150
  • 4.­153-155
  • n.­237
g.­34

Ānanda

Wylie:
  • kun dga’ bo
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་དགའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ānanda

The Buddha Śākyamuni’s cousin, who was his attendant for the last twenty years of his life. He was the subject of criticism and opposition from the monastic community after the Buddha’s passing, but he eventually succeeded to the position of the patriarch of Buddhism in India after the passing of the first patriarch Mahākāśyapa.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • 1.­2
  • g.­261
g.­35

Anaṅgaṇa

Wylie:
  • nyon mongs med
Tibetan:
  • ཉོན་མོངས་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • anaṅgaṇa

The fourth of the thousand sons of King Araṇemin. He becomes the bodhisattva Vajraccheda­prajñā­vabhāsaśrī and is prophesied to become the Buddha Samantabhadra.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 3.­33
  • 4.­77
  • g.­673
g.­36

Ananta­guṇa­sāgarajñānottara

Wylie:
  • yon tan rgya mtsho’i mtha’ yas ye shes bla ma
Tibetan:
  • ཡོན་ཏན་རྒྱ་མཚོའི་མཐའ་ཡས་ཡེ་ཤེས་བླ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • ananta­guṇa­sāgarajñānottara

One of ten names of a thousand buddhas prophesied by Buddha Ratnagarbha, with presumably a hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­145
g.­37

Anantaraśmi

Wylie:
  • ’od zer mtha’ yas
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཟེར་མཐའ་ཡས།
Sanskrit:
  • anantaraśmi

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­38

Aṅgaja

Wylie:
  • yan lag skyes
Tibetan:
  • ཡན་ལག་སྐྱེས།
Sanskrit:
  • aṅgaja

The seventh of the thousand sons of King Araṇemin who becomes the bodhisattva Siṃhagandha and is prophesied to become the Buddha Prabhāsavirarajaḥsamucchrayagandheśvararāja.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­101
  • 4.­118
  • n.­110
g.­39

Aṅguṣṭhā

Wylie:
  • mthe bo can
Tibetan:
  • མཐེ་བོ་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • aṅguṣṭhā

A realm in which the beings are only the height of a thumb, and the buddha there, Jyotīrasa, is seven thumbs in size.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­514
  • 4.­517
  • g.­256
  • g.­309
g.­40

Animiṣa

Wylie:
  • mig mi ’dzums
Tibetan:
  • མིག་མི་འཛུམས།
Sanskrit:
  • animiṣa

The crown prince of King Araṇemin who becomes, in that lifetime, the bodhisattva Avalokiteśvara, and who is prophesied to succeed the Buddha Amitābha in Sukhāvatī as the Buddha Samantaraśmyabhyudgataśrīkūṭarāja.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • i.­28
  • i.­37
  • 3.­29
  • 3.­31-32
  • 3.­65-66
  • 3.­120
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­32
  • n.­106
  • n.­178
  • n.­180
  • n.­398
g.­41

Animiṣa

Wylie:
  • mig mi ’dzums
Tibetan:
  • མིག་མི་འཛུམས།
Sanskrit:
  • animiṣa

The name of the eastern realm in which the fourth son of King Araṇemin is prophesied to become the Buddha Samantabhadra.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­79
g.­42

Aparā

Wylie:
  • rtsibs
Tibetan:
  • རྩིབས།
Sanskrit:
  • aparā

After Raśmi has passed into parinirvāṇa and his Dharma has come to an end, the buddha realm Virati will be named Aparā. The Tathāgata Ratneśvaraghoṣa will reside in this buddha realm and give teachings.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­14
g.­43

Aparājita

Wylie:
  • gzhan gyis mi thub pa
Tibetan:
  • གཞན་གྱིས་མི་ཐུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • aparājita

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the twenty-first) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­44

apsaras

Wylie:
  • lha mo
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • apsaras

A class of celestial female beings known for their great beauty.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­161
g.­46

Arajavairocana

Wylie:
  • rnam par snang byed rdul bral
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་སྣང་བྱེད་རྡུལ་བྲལ།
Sanskrit:
  • arajavairocana

A bodhisattva who comes from the realm of the Buddha Vigata­bhaya­paryutthāna­ghoṣa to the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­482
g.­47

Araṇemin

Wylie:
  • rtsibs kyi mu khyud
Tibetan:
  • རྩིབས་ཀྱི་མུ་ཁྱུད།
Sanskrit:
  • araṇemin

The name of the king in the distant past who eventually became Amitāyus. Later he is named Amṛtaśuddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • g.­32
g.­50

arhat

Wylie:
  • dgra bcom pa
Tibetan:
  • དགྲ་བཅོམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • arhat

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

According to Buddhist tradition, one who is worthy of worship (pūjām arhati), or one who has conquered the enemies, the mental afflictions (kleśa-ari-hata-vat), and reached liberation from the cycle of rebirth and suffering. It is the fourth and highest of the four fruits attainable by śrāvakas. Also used as an epithet of the Buddha.

Located in 89 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­8-10
  • 1.­19-23
  • 1.­25-26
  • 2.­17-18
  • 2.­20-23
  • 2.­36
  • 2.­46-48
  • 2.­51
  • 2.­53
  • 2.­76
  • 2.­78
  • 2.­90
  • 2.­92
  • 3.­8-9
  • 3.­11-13
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­25
  • 3.­33-34
  • 3.­41
  • 3.­46-47
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­58
  • 3.­79-80
  • 3.­109
  • 3.­123-124
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­10-11
  • 4.­13-15
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­71
  • 4.­80
  • 4.­92
  • 4.­98
  • 4.­121
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­140
  • 4.­146
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­177
  • 4.­240
  • 4.­326
  • 4.­415
  • 4.­462
  • 4.­469
  • 4.­474
  • 4.­479
  • 4.­488
  • 4.­492
  • 4.­504
  • 4.­514-515
  • 4.­544
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­54
  • 5.­82-85
  • 6.­11
  • n.­117
  • g.­153
  • g.­576
g.­52

Arthadarśin

Wylie:
  • don mthong
Tibetan:
  • དོན་མཐོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • arthadarśin

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the thirty-ninth) when he becomes a buddha

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­56

Asaṅgabalarāja

Wylie:
  • thogs med stobs spos kyi rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ཐོགས་མེད་སྟོབས་སྤོས་ཀྱི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • asaṅgabalarāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­57

Asaṅgahiteṣin

Wylie:
  • chags med phan bzhed
Tibetan:
  • ཆགས་མེད་ཕན་བཞེད།
Sanskrit:
  • asaṅgahiteṣin

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­59

asura

Wylie:
  • lha ma yin
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་མ་ཡིན།
Sanskrit:
  • asura

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A type of nonhuman being whose precise status is subject to different views, but is included as one of the six classes of beings in the sixfold classification of realms of rebirth. In the Buddhist context, asuras are powerful beings said to be dominated by envy, ambition, and hostility. They are also known in the pre-Buddhist and pre-Vedic mythologies of India and Iran, and feature prominently in Vedic and post-Vedic Brahmanical mythology, as well as in the Buddhist tradition. In these traditions, asuras are often described as being engaged in interminable conflict with the devas (gods).

Located in 41 passages in the translation:

  • i.­27
  • i.­33
  • i.­48
  • 2.­36
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­89
  • 3.­71
  • 3.­98-99
  • 3.­105-107
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­117
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­133
  • 4.­287
  • 4.­341
  • 4.­347
  • 4.­356
  • 4.­406
  • 4.­411
  • 4.­413
  • 4.­416
  • 4.­467
  • 4.­486
  • 4.­533-534
  • 4.­540
  • 4.­550
  • 4.­556
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­66
  • 5.­69
  • 5.­103
  • 6.­13
  • 6.­23
  • 6.­85
  • 6.­91
  • g.­155
  • g.­261
g.­61

Avalokiteśvara

Wylie:
  • spyan ras gzigs dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • སྤྱན་རས་གཟིགས་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • avalokiteśvara

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the “eight close sons of the Buddha,” he is also known as the bodhisattva who embodies compassion. In certain tantras, he is also the lord of the three families, where he embodies the compassion of the buddhas. In Tibet, he attained great significance as a special protector of Tibet, and in China, in female form, as Guanyin, the most important bodhisattva in all of East Asia.

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­2
  • i.­9
  • i.­13
  • i.­37
  • 4.­32-35
  • 4.­39
  • 4.­419
  • n.­178
  • n.­180-181
  • g.­40
  • g.­500
  • g.­546
g.­63

Avīci

Wylie:
  • mnar med
Tibetan:
  • མནར་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • avīci

The lowest hell, the eighth of the eight hot hells.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­281
  • 4.­319
  • 4.­408
  • 4.­410
  • 4.­412
  • 4.­537-538
  • 5.­106
g.­64

Balagarbha

Wylie:
  • stobs kyi snying po
Tibetan:
  • སྟོབས་ཀྱི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • balagarbha

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­65

Balasandarśana

Wylie:
  • stobs yang dag par ston pa
Tibetan:
  • སྟོབས་ཡང་དག་པར་སྟོན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • balasandarśana

A bodhisattva who praises the brahmin Samudrareṇu.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­457
g.­66

Baliṣṭhā

Wylie:
  • mchog
Tibetan:
  • མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • baliṣṭhā

The realm in which the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that Samudrareṇu’s oldest son will become the Buddha Ratnaketu, and that subsequently Samudrareṇu’s second son, Saṃbhava, will become the Buddha Vairocanakusuma.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­197
  • 4.­202
  • g.­661
g.­67

bases of miraculous powers

Wylie:
  • rdzu ’phrul gyi rkang pa
Tibetan:
  • རྫུ་འཕྲུལ་གྱི་རྐང་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • ṛddhipāda

Determination, diligence, intention, and examination.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­214
  • 4.­379
  • 5.­29
  • 5.­48
g.­68

bhadanta

Wylie:
  • btsun pa
Tibetan:
  • བཙུན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhadanta

“Venerable One.” A term of respect used for Buddhist monks.

Located in 103 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­1
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­49
  • 2.­55
  • 2.­73
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­62
  • 3.­123
  • 4.­6
  • 4.­9
  • 4.­16
  • 4.­19
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­60
  • 4.­62
  • 4.­82
  • 4.­87-88
  • 4.­96-97
  • 4.­118
  • 4.­125-126
  • 4.­129-132
  • 4.­134-135
  • 4.­140
  • 4.­150-153
  • 4.­156
  • 4.­165
  • 4.­173
  • 4.­176
  • 4.­178
  • 4.­183
  • 4.­196
  • 4.­198
  • 4.­205
  • 4.­207
  • 4.­218
  • 4.­229
  • 4.­232
  • 4.­235
  • 4.­240
  • 4.­245
  • 4.­247
  • 4.­273
  • 4.­280-281
  • 4.­283
  • 4.­305-307
  • 4.­309-310
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­346
  • 4.­357
  • 4.­359
  • 4.­362
  • 4.­381
  • 4.­393-394
  • 4.­405
  • 4.­408
  • 4.­415
  • 4.­463
  • 4.­468
  • 4.­474
  • 4.­479-481
  • 4.­483
  • 4.­487
  • 4.­492
  • 4.­500
  • 4.­537-538
  • 4.­543
  • 4.­547-549
  • 4.­552-553
  • 5.­1
  • 6.­10-13
  • 6.­16
  • 6.­34
  • 6.­37
  • 6.­53
  • 6.­59
  • 6.­61
  • 6.­82
  • 6.­84
  • 6.­90
g.­69

Bhadraka

Wylie:
  • bzang po
Tibetan:
  • བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhadraka

Our present eon in which over a thousand buddhas will appear. The meaning is “good” because of the number of buddhas that will appear. In this sūtra it is usually called bhadraka.

Located in 59 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­233
  • 4.­236
  • 4.­240-241
  • 4.­245
  • 4.­255
  • 4.­258
  • 4.­268-273
  • 4.­276-278
  • 4.­282
  • 4.­305
  • 4.­307
  • 4.­310
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­326
  • 4.­332
  • 4.­396
  • 4.­399
  • 4.­405
  • 4.­415
  • 4.­432
  • 4.­522
  • 4.­525-526
  • n.­278-279
  • n.­285
  • g.­74
  • g.­142
  • g.­191
  • g.­207
  • g.­254
  • g.­268
  • g.­271
  • g.­275
  • g.­289
  • g.­307
  • g.­323
  • g.­405
  • g.­422
  • g.­469
  • g.­536
  • g.­541
  • g.­558
  • g.­562
  • g.­587
  • g.­600
  • g.­647
  • g.­690
  • g.­712
  • g.­730
  • g.­731
g.­70

Bhadravairocana

Wylie:
  • rnam par snang byed bzang po
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་སྣང་བྱེད་བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhadra­vairocana

A bodhisattva who comes from the realm of the Buddha Jitendriya­viśāla­netra to the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­480
g.­71

Bhadrottama

Wylie:
  • bzang mchog
Tibetan:
  • བཟང་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • bhadrottama

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­72

Bhagavat

Wylie:
  • bcom ldan ’das
Tibetan:
  • བཅོམ་ལྡན་འདས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhagavat

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In Buddhist literature, this is an epithet applied to buddhas, most often to Śākyamuni. The Sanskrit term generally means “possessing fortune,” but in specifically Buddhist contexts it implies that a buddha is in possession of six auspicious qualities (bhaga) associated with complete awakening. The Tibetan term‍—where bcom is said to refer to “subduing” the four māras, ldan to “possessing” the great qualities of buddhahood, and ’das to “going beyond” saṃsāra and nirvāṇa‍—possibly reflects the commentarial tradition where the Sanskrit bhagavat is interpreted, in addition, as “one who destroys the four māras.” This is achieved either by reading bhagavat as bhagnavat (“one who broke”), or by tracing the word bhaga to the root √bhañj (“to break”).

Located in 356 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 1.­9-12
  • 1.­21-22
  • 2.­1-2
  • 2.­14-15
  • 2.­20-23
  • 2.­34-39
  • 2.­44
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­48-49
  • 2.­53
  • 2.­55-56
  • 2.­68
  • 2.­70
  • 2.­73
  • 2.­76-79
  • 2.­81
  • 2.­90
  • 2.­93-94
  • 2.­98-99
  • 2.­101
  • 3.­1-5
  • 3.­7
  • 3.­12-13
  • 3.­15-16
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­20-22
  • 3.­25-29
  • 3.­31-34
  • 3.­36
  • 3.­41-44
  • 3.­46-47
  • 3.­53
  • 3.­55-56
  • 3.­58
  • 3.­60-64
  • 3.­66-67
  • 3.­71
  • 3.­77
  • 3.­81-83
  • 3.­89-94
  • 3.­96-97
  • 3.­99-104
  • 3.­106-111
  • 3.­114-115
  • 3.­117
  • 3.­123-128
  • 4.­2-3
  • 4.­5-6
  • 4.­9
  • 4.­16-17
  • 4.­19-21
  • 4.­24
  • 4.­27-29
  • 4.­31
  • 4.­34-36
  • 4.­39-43
  • 4.­46-47
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­52
  • 4.­57
  • 4.­60
  • 4.­62
  • 4.­66
  • 4.­69
  • 4.­73-75
  • 4.­78
  • 4.­80
  • 4.­82
  • 4.­84
  • 4.­87-88
  • 4.­90
  • 4.­92-93
  • 4.­96-99
  • 4.­102
  • 4.­104
  • 4.­107
  • 4.­114
  • 4.­117-118
  • 4.­120
  • 4.­125-127
  • 4.­129-137
  • 4.­140
  • 4.­150-154
  • 4.­156
  • 4.­165
  • 4.­172-173
  • 4.­176-178
  • 4.­182-183
  • 4.­196-198
  • 4.­202-203
  • 4.­205-207
  • 4.­211
  • 4.­215
  • 4.­218-219
  • 4.­221
  • 4.­228-230
  • 4.­232-233
  • 4.­235-237
  • 4.­240-241
  • 4.­245
  • 4.­247
  • 4.­255-256
  • 4.­268
  • 4.­270-271
  • 4.­273
  • 4.­277
  • 4.­280-283
  • 4.­287-288
  • 4.­290
  • 4.­292
  • 4.­305-307
  • 4.­309-311
  • 4.­320
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­325-326
  • 4.­346
  • 4.­357
  • 4.­359
  • 4.­362
  • 4.­381
  • 4.­393-394
  • 4.­398
  • 4.­400
  • 4.­403-405
  • 4.­407-408
  • 4.­410
  • 4.­414-416
  • 4.­461
  • 4.­463-464
  • 4.­467-468
  • 4.­473-474
  • 4.­477
  • 4.­479-481
  • 4.­483-484
  • 4.­486-487
  • 4.­491-492
  • 4.­497
  • 4.­500
  • 4.­517-519
  • 4.­524-525
  • 4.­537-538
  • 4.­543-544
  • 4.­546-549
  • 4.­552-553
  • 5.­1
  • 5.­77
  • 5.­82-86
  • 5.­92
  • 5.­106
  • 5.­158
  • 6.­1-2
  • 6.­4
  • 6.­6-8
  • 6.­10-13
  • 6.­16
  • 6.­22-24
  • 6.­34
  • 6.­37
  • 6.­41-42
  • 6.­44
  • 6.­46-47
  • 6.­49
  • 6.­53
  • 6.­59
  • 6.­61
  • 6.­63
  • 6.­66
  • 6.­69
  • 6.­73
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­80-85
  • 6.­88-91
  • n.­14
  • n.­64
  • n.­106
  • n.­122
  • n.­149
g.­74

Bhaiṣajya­rāja­jyotirvi­mala

Wylie:
  • sman gyi rgyal po skar ma dri ma med
Tibetan:
  • སྨན་གྱི་རྒྱལ་པོ་སྐར་མ་དྲི་མ་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • bhaiṣajya­rāja­jyotirvimala

The bodhisattva name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha gives to Mahābalavegadhārin, the youngest of the Veda-reciting pupils of the brahmin Samudrareṇu. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that he will be the Buddha Roca, the thousand and fifth and the last buddha in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­282-285
  • g.­307
g.­75

bhikṣu

Wylie:
  • dge slong
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སློང་།
Sanskrit:
  • bhikṣu

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term bhikṣu, often translated as “monk,” refers to the highest among the eight types of prātimokṣa vows that make one part of the Buddhist assembly. The Sanskrit term literally means “beggar” or “mendicant,” referring to the fact that Buddhist monks and nuns‍—like other ascetics of the time‍—subsisted on alms (bhikṣā) begged from the laity.

In the Tibetan tradition, which follows the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya, a monk follows 253 rules as part of his moral discipline. A nun (bhikṣuṇī; dge slong ma) follows 364 rules. A novice monk (śrāmaṇera; dge tshul) or nun (śrāmaṇerikā; dge tshul ma) follows thirty-six rules of moral discipline (although in other vinaya traditions novices typically follow only ten).

Located in 62 passages in the translation:

  • i.­28
  • i.­52
  • 1.­2
  • 2.­76
  • 2.­79
  • 3.­12-13
  • 3.­20-22
  • 3.­25
  • 3.­27-29
  • 3.­31-34
  • 3.­41-43
  • 3.­64
  • 3.­67
  • 3.­71
  • 3.­79-80
  • 3.­82-83
  • 3.­89
  • 3.­92-94
  • 3.­96-97
  • 3.­101
  • 3.­103-104
  • 3.­107
  • 3.­114-115
  • 3.­117
  • 3.­124
  • 3.­126-127
  • 4.­2
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­39
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­112
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­240
  • 4.­266-268
  • 4.­356
  • 4.­385
  • 4.­525
  • 4.­545-546
  • 5.­55
  • 6.­87
  • n.­106
g.­76

bhikṣuṇī

Wylie:
  • dge slong ma
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་སློང་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • bhikṣuṇī

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term bhikṣuṇī, often translated as “nun,” refers to the highest among the eight types of prātimokṣa vows that make one part of the Buddhist assembly. The Sanskrit term bhikṣu (to which the female grammatical ending ṇī is added) literally means “beggar” or “mendicant,” referring to the fact that Buddhist nuns and monks‍—like other ascetics of the time‍—subsisted on alms (bhikṣā) begged from the laity. In the Tibetan tradition, which follows the Mūlasarvāstivāda Vinaya, a bhikṣuṇī follows 364 rules and a bhikṣu follows 253 rules as part of their moral discipline.

For the first few years of the Buddha’s teachings in India, there was no ordination for women. It started at the persistent request and display of determination of Mahāprajāpatī, the Buddha’s stepmother and aunt, together with five hundred former wives of men of Kapilavastu, who had themselves become monks. Mahāprajāpatī is thus considered to be the founder of the nun’s order.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­79
  • 4.­356
  • 4.­385
  • 4.­545-546
g.­77

bhūmi

Wylie:
  • sa
Tibetan:
  • ས།
Sanskrit:
  • bhūmi

A level of enlightenment; typically the ten levels of a bodhisattva’s development into a fully enlightened buddha.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­42-43
  • 2.­50
  • 2.­69
  • 4.­325
  • 4.­342
  • 4.­344
  • 4.­369
  • n.­315
  • g.­158
g.­79

bodhicitta

Wylie:
  • byang chub sems
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་སེམས།
Sanskrit:
  • bodhicitta

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In the general Mahāyāna teachings the mind of awakening (bodhicitta) is the intention to attain the complete awakening of a perfect buddha for the sake of all beings. On the level of absolute truth, the mind of awakening is the realization of the awakened state itself.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­2
  • 4.­262
  • g.­302
g.­80

bodhisattva

Wylie:
  • byang chub sems dpa’
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་སེམས་དཔའ།
Sanskrit:
  • bodhisattva

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A being who is dedicated to the cultivation and fulfilment of the altruistic intention to attain perfect buddhahood, traversing the ten bodhisattva levels (daśabhūmi, sa bcu). Bodhisattvas purposely opt to remain within cyclic existence in order to liberate all sentient beings, instead of simply seeking personal freedom from suffering. In terms of the view, they realize both the selflessness of persons and the selflessness of phenomena.

Located in 523 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­1-3
  • i.­7-9
  • i.­13
  • i.­23-28
  • i.­35
  • i.­37
  • i.­39-41
  • i.­45-47
  • i.­49-50
  • i.­57-59
  • 1.­1
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­7-13
  • 1.­15
  • 1.­17
  • 1.­20-26
  • 2.­1-5
  • 2.­7-8
  • 2.­12
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­16
  • 2.­18
  • 2.­20-23
  • 2.­35-40
  • 2.­42-71
  • 2.­73
  • 2.­76-79
  • 2.­90-92
  • 2.­101
  • 3.­1
  • 3.­3-4
  • 3.­36
  • 3.­41
  • 3.­46-47
  • 3.­57-58
  • 3.­60-61
  • 4.­2-3
  • 4.­5-7
  • 4.­16-18
  • 4.­28-30
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­35
  • 4.­39
  • 4.­47-50
  • 4.­52-57
  • 4.­59-62
  • 4.­65
  • 4.­67-68
  • 4.­72-74
  • 4.­78
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­92-93
  • 4.­95
  • 4.­99
  • 4.­102
  • 4.­104-105
  • 4.­109
  • 4.­112
  • 4.­122
  • 4.­125-127
  • 4.­131
  • 4.­134
  • 4.­138
  • 4.­140-141
  • 4.­150-151
  • 4.­153-154
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­170
  • 4.­173
  • 4.­179
  • 4.­183-185
  • 4.­187
  • 4.­195
  • 4.­213-214
  • 4.­222
  • 4.­227
  • 4.­230
  • 4.­234
  • 4.­242
  • 4.­244
  • 4.­246
  • 4.­248-254
  • 4.­270
  • 4.­273
  • 4.­280
  • 4.­283-285
  • 4.­287-288
  • 4.­309-310
  • 4.­312-313
  • 4.­317-318
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­348
  • 4.­369
  • 4.­376-377
  • 4.­380
  • 4.­398-399
  • 4.­423
  • 4.­425
  • 4.­427
  • 4.­429
  • 4.­433
  • 4.­452
  • 4.­457
  • 4.­461-469
  • 4.­471
  • 4.­474
  • 4.­476-489
  • 4.­492
  • 4.­494-497
  • 4.­499
  • 4.­513
  • 4.­517
  • 4.­520-523
  • 4.­527-529
  • 4.­533
  • 4.­535
  • 4.­537
  • 4.­539
  • 4.­541-544
  • 4.­547
  • 4.­554-557
  • 5.­1-47
  • 5.­49-51
  • 5.­53-54
  • 5.­56-57
  • 5.­79
  • 5.­81-83
  • 5.­85
  • 5.­114
  • 5.­123
  • 5.­146
  • 5.­154
  • 5.­158
  • 6.­7-8
  • 6.­10-16
  • 6.­19-21
  • 6.­33
  • 6.­36-37
  • 6.­39-40
  • 6.­45
  • 6.­47
  • 6.­49
  • 6.­51-53
  • 6.­56
  • 6.­58
  • 6.­60
  • 6.­62-63
  • 6.­70
  • 6.­72-73
  • 6.­77-78
  • 6.­82
  • 6.­85
  • 6.­88-90
  • n.­4
  • n.­30
  • n.­33
  • n.­51
  • n.­54
  • n.­56
  • n.­68
  • n.­78
  • n.­143
  • n.­145-146
  • n.­169
  • n.­178
  • n.­180
  • n.­190
  • n.­209
  • n.­229
  • n.­237
  • n.­251
  • n.­272
  • n.­283
  • n.­315
  • n.­325
  • n.­327
  • n.­358
  • n.­373-374
  • n.­389
  • n.­393
  • n.­394
  • n.­419
  • n.­447
  • n.­460
  • g.­1
  • g.­9
  • g.­14
  • g.­17
  • g.­22
  • g.­24
  • g.­26
  • g.­27
  • g.­30
  • g.­33
  • g.­35
  • g.­38
  • g.­40
  • g.­46
  • g.­60
  • g.­61
  • g.­65
  • g.­70
  • g.­73
  • g.­74
  • g.­77
  • g.­97
  • g.­102
  • g.­120
  • g.­121
  • g.­122
  • g.­158
  • g.­166
  • g.­168
  • g.­193
  • g.­198
  • g.­223
  • g.­229
  • g.­242
  • g.­243
  • g.­244
  • g.­245
  • g.­258
  • g.­293
  • g.­303
  • g.­307
  • g.­309
  • g.­310
  • g.­316
  • g.­317
  • g.­323
  • g.­330
  • g.­335
  • g.­347
  • g.­348
  • g.­379
  • g.­386
  • g.­387
  • g.­406
  • g.­408
  • g.­409
  • g.­414
  • g.­430
  • g.­455
  • g.­456
  • g.­462
  • g.­477
  • g.­480
  • g.­481
  • g.­489
  • g.­490
  • g.­494
  • g.­495
  • g.­497
  • g.­509
  • g.­513
  • g.­514
  • g.­533
  • g.­538
  • g.­539
  • g.­543
  • g.­561
  • g.­563
  • g.­566
  • g.­568
  • g.­569
  • g.­571
  • g.­593
  • g.­612
  • g.­617
  • g.­631
  • g.­632
  • g.­645
  • g.­659
  • g.­660
  • g.­666
  • g.­668
  • g.­669
  • g.­670
  • g.­673
  • g.­685
  • g.­691
  • g.­693
  • g.­695
  • g.­700
  • g.­702
  • g.­707
  • g.­711
  • g.­713
  • g.­726
  • g.­731
g.­81

Brahma

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahma

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the thirty-fourth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­82

Brahmā

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmā

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A high-ranking deity presiding over a divine world; he is also considered to be the lord of the Sahā world (our universe). Though not considered a creator god in Buddhism, Brahmā occupies an important place as one of two gods (the other being Indra/Śakra) said to have first exhorted the Buddha Śākyamuni to teach the Dharma. The particular heavens found in the form realm over which Brahmā rules are often some of the most sought-after realms of higher rebirth in Buddhist literature. Since there are many universes or world systems, there are also multiple Brahmās presiding over them. His most frequent epithets are “Lord of the Sahā World” (sahāṃpati) and Great Brahmā (mahābrahman).

Located in 39 passages in the translation:

  • i.­30
  • i.­33-34
  • i.­48
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­22
  • 2.­8
  • 3.­33
  • 3.­36
  • 3.­40-41
  • 3.­44-45
  • 3.­101
  • 3.­105-108
  • 3.­124
  • 3.­129
  • 4.­44
  • 4.­48
  • 4.­294
  • 4.­298
  • 4.­321
  • 4.­341
  • 4.­358
  • 4.­502
  • 4.­509
  • 4.­527
  • 5.­102
  • 5.­120
  • 6.­14
  • 6.­85
  • n.­115
  • n.­127
  • n.­375
  • g.­87
  • g.­281
g.­83

brahmacarya

Wylie:
  • tshangs par spyod pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པར་སྤྱོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmacārya

A celibate lifestyle focused on spiritual pursuits.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­390
g.­85

Brahmarṣabha

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa khyu mchog
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ་ཁྱུ་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • brahmarṣabha

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the thirty-sixth) when he becomes a buddha

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­86

Brahmasvara

Wylie:
  • tshangs dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmasvara

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fifty-seventh) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­87

brahmavihāra

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa’i gnas pa
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པའི་གནས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • brahmavihāra

The four brahmaviharas are limitless love, compassion, rejoicing, and impartiality. Meditation on these alone is said to bring rebirth in the Brahmā realms.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­250
  • 4.­374
  • 5.­115
  • 5.­118
  • 6.­90
g.­89

brahmin

Wylie:
  • bram ze
Tibetan:
  • བྲམ་ཟེ།
Sanskrit:
  • brāhmaṇa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A member of the highest of the four castes in Indian society, which is closely associated with religious vocations.

Located in 192 passages in the translation:

  • i.­28
  • i.­39-40
  • i.­42-43
  • i.­53-54
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­30
  • 3.­34-36
  • 3.­40-42
  • 3.­44-49
  • 3.­51-52
  • 3.­54-56
  • 3.­59
  • 3.­65
  • 3.­68
  • 3.­71-82
  • 3.­84-90
  • 3.­92-94
  • 3.­98-99
  • 3.­101-102
  • 3.­108-109
  • 3.­116-118
  • 3.­123-124
  • 3.­127-128
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­4
  • 4.­19-20
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­38
  • 4.­45
  • 4.­77
  • 4.­86
  • 4.­95
  • 4.­101
  • 4.­125
  • 4.­150
  • 4.­176
  • 4.­181
  • 4.­191-192
  • 4.­195-197
  • 4.­199
  • 4.­202
  • 4.­205-206
  • 4.­208
  • 4.­210-218
  • 4.­221
  • 4.­224-226
  • 4.­230
  • 4.­232
  • 4.­235-237
  • 4.­240-241
  • 4.­245
  • 4.­248
  • 4.­256
  • 4.­258
  • 4.­264-265
  • 4.­267
  • 4.­269-273
  • 4.­282
  • 4.­286-287
  • 4.­289
  • 4.­292-293
  • 4.­304
  • 4.­306
  • 4.­308-309
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­328
  • 4.­405
  • 4.­417
  • 4.­457
  • 4.­459-460
  • 4.­476-478
  • 4.­496-497
  • 4.­500
  • 4.­503-505
  • 4.­508
  • 4.­510
  • 4.­519
  • 4.­522-523
  • 4.­535-536
  • 5.­118
  • 5.­129-132
  • 6.­85
  • n.­272
  • n.­285
  • n.­375
  • g.­65
  • g.­74
  • g.­121
  • g.­141
  • g.­207
  • g.­229
  • g.­257
  • g.­271
  • g.­307
  • g.­310
  • g.­428
  • g.­469
  • g.­470
  • g.­475
  • g.­502
  • g.­520
  • g.­522
  • g.­524
  • g.­525
  • g.­536
  • g.­537
  • g.­587
  • g.­619
  • g.­659
  • g.­660
  • g.­689
  • g.­690
  • g.­693
  • g.­713
g.­90

Brahmottara

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa mchog
  • tshangs mchog
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ་མཆོག
  • ཚངས་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • brahmottara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­91

Brahmottara

Wylie:
  • tshangs pa mchog
  • tshangs mchog
Tibetan:
  • ཚངས་པ་མཆོག
  • ཚངས་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • brahmottara

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventh) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­92

Buddhaśrava

Wylie:
  • sangs rgyas sgrogs
Tibetan:
  • སངས་རྒྱས་སྒྲོགས།
Sanskrit:
  • buddhaśrava

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the twentieth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­93

Cakravāḍa

Wylie:
  • khor yug
Tibetan:
  • ཁོར་ཡུག
Sanskrit:
  • cakravāḍa

Literally, “circular mass.” There are at least three interpretations of what this name refers to. In the Kṣitigarbha Sūtra, it is a mountain that contains the hells. In that case it is equivalent to the Vaḍaba submarine mountain of fire, also said to be the entrance to the hells. More commonly it is the name of the outer ring of mountains at the edge of the flat disk that is the world, with Sumeru in the center. This is also equated with Vaḍaba, the heat of which evaporates the ocean so that it does not overflow. Jambudvīpa, the world of humans, is in this sea to Sumeru’s south. However, it is also used to mean the entire disk, including Meru and the paradises above it. The Tibetan here is just ’khor yug, but later on it is ’khor yug gi ri, which means the circle of mountains around the world.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­22
  • 2.­11
  • 2.­34
  • 3.­119
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­58
  • 4.­101
  • 5.­105
  • 6.­65
g.­94

cakravartin

Wylie:
  • ’khor los sgyur ba
Tibetan:
  • འཁོར་ལོས་སྒྱུར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • cakravartin

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

An ideal monarch or emperor who, as the result of the merit accumulated in previous lifetimes, rules over a vast realm in accordance with the Dharma. Such a monarch is called a cakravartin because he bears a wheel (cakra) that rolls (vartate) across the earth, bringing all lands and kingdoms under his power. The cakravartin conquers his territory without causing harm, and his activity causes beings to enter the path of wholesome actions. According to Vasubandhu’s Abhidharmakośa, just as with the buddhas, only one cakravartin appears in a world system at any given time. They are likewise endowed with the thirty-two major marks of a great being (mahāpuruṣalakṣaṇa), but a cakravartin’s marks are outshined by those of a buddha. They possess seven precious objects: the wheel, the elephant, the horse, the wish-fulfilling gem, the queen, the general, and the minister. An illustrative passage about the cakravartin and his possessions can be found in The Play in Full (Toh 95), 3.3–3.13.

Vasubandhu lists four types of cakravartins: (1) the cakravartin with a golden wheel (suvarṇacakravartin) rules over four continents and is invited by lesser kings to be their ruler; (2) the cakravartin with a silver wheel (rūpyacakravartin) rules over three continents and his opponents submit to him as he approaches; (3) the cakravartin with a copper wheel (tāmracakravartin) rules over two continents and his opponents submit themselves after preparing for battle; and (4) the cakravartin with an iron wheel (ayaścakravartin) rules over one continent and his opponents submit themselves after brandishing weapons.

Located in 33 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2
  • i.­28
  • i.­52-54
  • 3.­5
  • 3.­8
  • 3.­33
  • 3.­41
  • 4.­107
  • 4.­334
  • 5.­56
  • 5.­62
  • 5.­67
  • 5.­73-74
  • 5.­93
  • 5.­109
  • 5.­124
  • 5.­129
  • n.­90
  • n.­115
  • g.­25
  • g.­60
  • g.­101
  • g.­111
  • g.­144
  • g.­323
  • g.­404
  • g.­423
  • g.­510
  • g.­516
  • g.­545
g.­95

caṇḍāla

Wylie:
  • gdol pa
Tibetan:
  • གདོལ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • caṇḍāla

One of the lower social classes that are outside, and beneath, the four castes.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • i.­50
  • 4.­133
  • 5.­58
  • 5.­60-61
  • 5.­73-74
  • g.­423
  • g.­510
g.­96

Candana

Wylie:
  • tsan dan
Tibetan:
  • ཙན་དན།
Sanskrit:
  • candana

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­100

Candra

Wylie:
  • zla ba
Tibetan:
  • ཟླ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • candra

The deity of the moon. He represents the northeast direction.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­321
  • 4.­341
  • 6.­14
g.­102

Candraketu

Wylie:
  • zla ba’i tog
Tibetan:
  • ཟླ་བའི་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • candraketu

A bodhisattva who comes from the realm of the Buddha Ratnacandra to the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­463
  • 4.­476
g.­105

candravimalā

Wylie:
  • zla ba dri med
Tibetan:
  • ཟླ་བ་དྲི་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • candravimalā

Unidentified flower.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­389
g.­107

Cāritra­caraṇa­sudarśayūthika

Wylie:
  • spyad spyod lta mdzes
Tibetan:
  • སྤྱད་སྤྱོད་ལྟ་མཛེས།
Sanskrit:
  • cāritra­caraṇa­sudarśayūthika

A śakra deity who prays to be Samudrareṇu’s son when he is the Buddha Śākyamuni, i.e., Rahula.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­531
g.­108

Catura

Wylie:
  • grims g.yar
Tibetan:
  • གྲིམས་གཡར།
Sanskrit:
  • catura

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the forty-fourth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­109

clairvoyance

Wylie:
  • mngon par shes pa
Tibetan:
  • མངོན་པར་ཤེས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • abhijñā

There are usually six clairvoyances: divine sight, divine hearing, knowing how to manifest miracles, remembering previous lives, knowing what is in the minds of others, and knowing that all defects have been eliminated.

Located in 19 passages in the translation:

  • i.­53
  • 2.­6
  • 4.­96
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­160
  • 4.­250
  • 4.­321
  • 4.­347
  • 4.­371
  • 4.­373
  • 4.­376-377
  • 4.­498
  • 5.­55
  • 5.­113
  • 5.­118
  • 5.­154
  • 5.­158
  • n.­439
g.­110

coral tree

Wylie:
  • man dA ra ba
Tibetan:
  • མན་དཱ་ར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • māndārava

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the five trees of Indra’s paradise, its heavenly flowers often rain down in salutation of the buddhas and bodhisattvas and are said to be very bright and aromatic, gladdening the hearts of those who see them. In our world, it is a tree native to India, Erythrina indica or Erythrina variegata, commonly known as the Indian coral tree, mandarava tree, flame tree, and tiger’s claw. In the early spring, before its leaves grow, the tree is fully covered in large flowers, which are rich in nectar and attract many birds. Although the most widespread coral tree has red crimson flowers, the color of the blossoms is not usually mentioned in the sūtras themselves, and it may refer to some other kinds, like the rarer Erythrina indica alba, which boasts white flowers.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­97
  • 4.­58
  • 4.­73-74
  • 4.­101
  • 4.­104
  • 4.­156
  • 4.­389
  • 4.­394
  • 4.­460
  • g.­182
g.­113

dependent origination

Wylie:
  • rten cing ’brel bar ’byung ba
Tibetan:
  • རྟེན་ཅིང་འབྲེལ་བར་འབྱུང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratītyasamut­pāda

The relative nature of phenomena, which arises in dependence upon causes and conditions. Together with the four noble truths, this was the first teaching given by the Buddha.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­366
  • 4.­390
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­118
  • g.­418
g.­114

Deva

Wylie:
  • lha
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • deva

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In the most general sense the devas‍—the term is cognate with the English divine‍—are a class of celestial beings who frequently appear in Buddhist texts, often at the head of the assemblies of nonhuman beings who attend and celebrate the teachings of the Buddha Śākyamuni and other buddhas and bodhisattvas. In Buddhist cosmology the devas occupy the highest of the five or six “destinies” (gati) of saṃsāra among which beings take rebirth. The devas reside in the devalokas, “heavens” that traditionally number between twenty-six and twenty-eight and are divided between the desire realm (kāmadhātu), form realm (rūpadhātu), and formless realm (ārūpyadhātu). A being attains rebirth among the devas either through meritorious deeds (in the desire realm) or the attainment of subtle meditative states (in the form and formless realms). While rebirth among the devas is considered favorable, it is ultimately a transitory state from which beings will fall when the conditions that lead to rebirth there are exhausted. Thus, rebirth in the god realms is regarded as a diversion from the spiritual path.

Located in 118 passages in the translation:

  • i.­14
  • i.­27
  • i.­33
  • 1.­3-5
  • 1.­14
  • 1.­26
  • 2.­36
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­54
  • 2.­76
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­81
  • 2.­83
  • 2.­93
  • 2.­96
  • 2.­101
  • 3.­7
  • 3.­19
  • 3.­35
  • 3.­41
  • 3.­50
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­56
  • 3.­71
  • 3.­85-86
  • 3.­88
  • 3.­90-97
  • 3.­101-104
  • 3.­107
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­117
  • 3.­119
  • 3.­121
  • 3.­125
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­44
  • 4.­48
  • 4.­81-82
  • 4.­113
  • 4.­116
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­156-158
  • 4.­160-161
  • 4.­248
  • 4.­287
  • 4.­289
  • 4.­292
  • 4.­296
  • 4.­304
  • 4.­306
  • 4.­320
  • 4.­327
  • 4.­329
  • 4.­335
  • 4.­346
  • 4.­356
  • 4.­391-392
  • 4.­405-406
  • 4.­416
  • 4.­459
  • 4.­467
  • 4.­486
  • 4.­495
  • 4.­534
  • 4.­540
  • 4.­549-550
  • 4.­556
  • 5.­69
  • 5.­93
  • 5.­101-105
  • 5.­114
  • 5.­120-121
  • 5.­127
  • 6.­13
  • 6.­23
  • 6.­81
  • 6.­85
  • 6.­91
  • n.­115
  • n.­119
  • n.­421
  • n.­423
  • n.­426
  • n.­428
  • g.­59
  • g.­62
  • g.­197
  • g.­288
  • g.­329
  • g.­471
  • g.­485
  • g.­545
  • g.­692
g.­116

Devaśuddha

Wylie:
  • dag pa’i lha
Tibetan:
  • དག་པའི་ལྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • devaśuddha

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fifty-second) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­117

Dhāraṇa

Wylie:
  • ’dzin pa
Tibetan:
  • འཛིན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • dhāraṇa

The name of an eon in the distant past where most of the events in The White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra take place.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­5
  • 4.­23
g.­119

dhāraṇī

Wylie:
  • gzungs
Tibetan:
  • གཟུངས།
Sanskrit:
  • dhāraṇī

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term dhāraṇī has the sense of something that “holds” or “retains,” and so it can refer to the special capacity of practitioners to memorize and recall detailed teachings. It can also refer to a verbal expression of the teachings‍—an incantation, spell, or mnemonic formula‍—that distills and “holds” essential points of the Dharma and is used by practitioners to attain mundane and supramundane goals. The same term is also used to denote texts that contain such formulas.

Located in 67 passages in the translation:

  • i.­14
  • i.­18
  • i.­24-26
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­22
  • 2.­23
  • 2.­28
  • 2.­34-48
  • 2.­50
  • 2.­52
  • 2.­54-58
  • 2.­63-64
  • 2.­67-73
  • 2.­75-76
  • 2.­78
  • 2.­101-102
  • 3.­46
  • 3.­56
  • 3.­114
  • 4.­6-7
  • 4.­112
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­214
  • 4.­325
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­420
  • 4.­464
  • 4.­484
  • 5.­3
  • 5.­24
  • 5.­154
  • 6.­11
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­86
  • n.­51
  • n.­67
  • g.­10
g.­121

Dharaṇīmudra

Wylie:
  • gzungs kyi phyag rgya
Tibetan:
  • གཟུངས་ཀྱི་ཕྱག་རྒྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • dharaṇīmudra

A bodhisattva who praises the brahmin Samudrareṇu but is not mentioned elsewhere in the sūtra.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­447
g.­122

Dhāraṇī­saṃpraharṣaṇa­vikopita

Wylie:
  • gzungs kyis yang dag par rab tu dga’ ba
Tibetan:
  • གཟུངས་ཀྱིས་ཡང་དག་པར་རབ་ཏུ་དགའ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • dhāraṇī­saṃpraharṣaṇavikopita

A bodhisattva who comes from the realm of the Buddha Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana to the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­483
  • 4.­487
  • 4.­494
g.­123

Dharma reciter

Wylie:
  • chos smra ba
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་སྨྲ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmabhāṇaka

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Speaker or reciter of scriptures. In early Buddhism a section of the saṅgha would consist of bhāṇakas, who, particularly before the teachings were written down and were only transmitted orally, were a key factor in the preservation of the teachings. Various groups of dharmabhāṇakas specialized in memorizing and reciting a certain set of sūtras or vinaya.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­44
  • 4.­151
  • 4.­388
  • n.­60
g.­124

Dharmacandra

Wylie:
  • chos kyi zla ba
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་ཟླ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmacandra

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the thirty-eighth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­125

Dharmadhvaja

Wylie:
  • chos kyi rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • dharmadhvaja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­126

Dharma­kārisāla­rāja

Wylie:
  • chos byed dang sA la’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་བྱེད་དང་སཱ་ལའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • dharma­kārisāla­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­127

Dharmaketu

Wylie:
  • chos kyi tog
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • dharmaketu

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­129

Dharma­samudgata­rāja­vimala

Wylie:
  • chos yang dag ’phags rgyal po dri med
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཡང་དག་འཕགས་རྒྱལ་པོ་དྲི་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • dharma­samudgata­rāja­vimala

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­130

Dharmasumanāvarṣin

Wylie:
  • chos kyi sna ma’i me tog char ’bebs
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་སྣ་མའི་མེ་ཏོག་ཆར་འབེབས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharma­sumanāvarṣin

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­131

Dharma­vaśavartīśvara­rāja

Wylie:
  • chos kyi dbang phyug rnam sgrogs
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་ཀྱི་དབང་ཕྱུག་རྣམ་སྒྲོགས།
Sanskrit:
  • dharma­vaśavartīśvara­rāja

The buddha whom the sixth son of King Araṇemin is prophesied to become.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­98
  • g.­26
g.­134

Dhṛtarāṣṭra

Wylie:
  • yul ’khor srung
Tibetan:
  • ཡུལ་འཁོར་སྲུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • dhṛtarāṣṭra

One of the four mahārājas, he is the guardian deity for the east and traditionally lord of the gandharvas, though in this sūtra he appears to be king of the nāgas. There is a Dhṛtarāṣṭra in each four-continent world.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­6
  • 3.­84-85
  • 6.­14
  • g.­314
g.­135

Dhṛtarāṣṭra

Wylie:
  • yul ’khor srung
Tibetan:
  • ཡུལ་འཁོར་སྲུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • dhṛtarāṣṭra

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­136

Dhvajāgrākeyūra

Wylie:
  • mtha’ yas mu ma mchis pa dag
Tibetan:
  • མཐའ་ཡས་མུ་མ་མཆིས་པ་དག
Sanskrit:
  • dhvajāgrākeyūra

A buddha realm that Prince Amigha makes an aspiration to enter.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­127
g.­137

Dhvajāgrapradīpa

Wylie:
  • rgyal mtshan gyi rtse mo’i sgron ma
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་མཚན་གྱི་རྩེ་མོའི་སྒྲོན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • dhvajāgrapradīpa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­138

Dhvajasaṃgraha

Wylie:
  • rgyal mtshan bsdus pa
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་མཚན་བསྡུས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • dhvajasaṃgraha

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­139

dhyāna

Wylie:
  • bsam gtan
Tibetan:
  • བསམ་གཏན།
Sanskrit:
  • dhyāna

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Dhyāna is defined as one-pointed abiding in an undistracted state of mind, free from afflicted mental states. Four states of dhyāna are identified as being conducive to birth within the form realm. In the context of the Mahāyāna, it is the fifth of the six perfections. It is commonly translated as “concentration,” “meditative concentration,” and so on.

Located in 61 passages in the translation:

  • i.­58
  • 1.­15
  • 1.­24
  • 2.­2
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­8
  • 2.­91
  • 3.­22
  • 3.­36
  • 3.­47
  • 3.­55
  • 4.­73
  • 4.­102
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­112
  • 4.­153-154
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­214-217
  • 4.­243
  • 4.­251
  • 4.­294
  • 4.­315-316
  • 4.­318
  • 4.­326
  • 4.­336
  • 4.­345
  • 4.­348
  • 4.­358
  • 4.­372
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­385
  • 4.­407-408
  • 5.­10
  • 5.­48
  • 5.­52
  • 5.­113
  • 5.­118
  • 6.­22
  • 6.­69
  • 6.­73
  • n.­30
  • n.­340
  • g.­87
  • g.­151
  • g.­156
  • g.­397
  • g.­501
  • g.­581
  • g.­582
  • g.­583
  • g.­584
  • g.­585
  • g.­586
  • g.­718
g.­140

distinct qualities of a buddha

Wylie:
  • sangs rgyas kyi chos ma ’dres pa
Tibetan:
  • སངས་རྒྱས་ཀྱི་ཆོས་མ་འདྲེས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • āveṇika­buddha­dharma

There are eighteen such qualities unique to a buddha, which consist of ten powers, four fearlessnesses, three mindfulnesses, and great compassion.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­376
g.­142

Dṛḍhasvara

Wylie:
  • brtan dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • བརྟན་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • dṛḍhasvara

The thousandth of the 1,005 buddhas in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­43
  • 4.­269
  • g.­271
g.­145

eight liberations

Wylie:
  • rnam par thar pa brgyad
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་ཐར་པ་བརྒྱད།
Sanskrit:
  • aṣṭavimokṣa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A series of progressively more subtle states of meditative realization or attainment. There are several presentations of these found in the canonical literature. One of the most common is as follows: (1) One observes form while the mind dwells at the level of the form realm. (2) One observes forms externally while discerning formlessness internally. (3) One dwells in the direct experience of the body’s pleasant aspect. (4) One dwells in the realization of the sphere of infinite space by transcending all conceptions of matter, resistance, and diversity. (5) Transcending the sphere of infinite space, one dwells in the realization of the sphere of infinite consciousness. (6) Transcending the sphere of infinite consciousness, one dwells in the realization of the sphere of nothingness. (7) Transcending the sphere of nothingness, one dwells in the realization of the sphere of neither perception nor nonperception. (8) Transcending the sphere of neither perception nor nonperception, one dwells in the realization of the cessation of conception and feeling.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­167
g.­146

eight unfavorable states

Wylie:
  • mi khom pa brgyad
Tibetan:
  • མི་ཁོམ་པ་བརྒྱད།
Sanskrit:
  • aṣṭākṣaṇa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A set of circumstances that do not provide the freedom to practice the Buddhist path: being born in the realms of (1) the hells, (2) hungry ghosts (pretas), (3) animals, or (4) long-lived gods, or in the human realm among (5) barbarians or (6) extremists, (7) in places where the Buddhist teachings do not exist, or (8) without adequate faculties to understand the teachings where they do exist.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­52
g.­149

emptiness

Wylie:
  • stong pa nyid
Tibetan:
  • སྟོང་པ་ཉིད།
Sanskrit:
  • śunyatā

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Emptiness denotes the ultimate nature of reality, the total absence of inherent existence and self-identity with respect to all phenomena. According to this view, all things and events are devoid of any independent, intrinsic reality that constitutes their essence. Nothing can be said to exist independent of the complex network of factors that gives rise to its origination, nor are phenomena independent of the cognitive processes and mental constructs that make up the conventional framework within which their identity and existence are posited. When all levels of conceptualization dissolve and when all forms of dichotomizing tendencies are quelled through deliberate meditative deconstruction of conceptual elaborations, the ultimate nature of reality will finally become manifest. It is the first of the three gateways to liberation.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3
  • 2.­67-68
  • 4.­151
  • 4.­153-154
  • 4.­164
  • 4.­169
  • 4.­316
  • 4.­367
  • 4.­369
  • 4.­384-385
  • 4.­390
  • 5.­3
g.­150

excellent features

Wylie:
  • dpe byad bzang po
Tibetan:
  • དཔེ་བྱད་བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • anuvyañjana

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The eighty secondary physical characteristics of a buddha and of other great beings (mahāpuruṣa), which include such details as the redness of the fingernails and the blackness of the hair. They are considered “minor” in terms of being secondary to the thirty-two major marks or signs of a great being.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­22
  • 2.­93
  • 2.­98
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­110
  • 4.­278
  • 4.­359
g.­151

factors of enlightenment

Wylie:
  • byang chub kyi phyogs kyi chos
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་ཀྱི་ཕྱོགས་ཀྱི་ཆོས།
Sanskrit:
  • bodhi­pakṣaka­dharma

These are (1–4) the four mindfulnesses, which are of body, sensations, mind, and phenomena; (5–8) the four eliminations, which are eliminating the bad that has been created, not creating the bad that has not been created, creating good that has not been created, and increasing what good has been created; (9–12) the four bases of miracles, which are aspiration, diligence, contemplation, and analysis; (13–17) the five powers, which are faith, diligence, mindfulness, meditation, and wisdom; (18–22) the five strengths, which are also faith, diligence, mindfulness, meditation, and wisdom; (23– 29) the seven branches of awakening, which are mindfulness, wisdom, diligence, joy, being well trained, meditation, and equanimity; and (30–37) the eight branches of the noble path, which are right view, thought, speech, effort, livelihood, mindfulness, meditation, and action.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­14
  • 2.­39
  • 2.­44
  • 2.­69
  • 4.­160
  • 4.­263
  • n.­56
g.­152

fearlessness

Wylie:
  • mi ’jigs pa
Tibetan:
  • མི་འཇིགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • vaiśaradya

This refers to the four confidences or fearlessnesses of the Buddha: confidence in having attained realization; confidence in having attained elimination; confidence in teaching the Dharma; and confidence in teaching the path of aspiration to liberation.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • i.­58
  • 2.­3
  • 4.­73
  • 4.­277
  • 4.­355
  • 4.­376
  • 4.­378
  • 4.­384
  • 5.­47
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­106
  • 6.­75
  • 6.­86
  • g.­140
  • g.­161
g.­154

five degeneracies

Wylie:
  • snyigs ma lnga
Tibetan:
  • སྙིགས་མ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcakaṣāya

The degeneration of lifespan, view, kleśas, beings, and time.

Located in 53 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • 3.­1-2
  • 3.­58
  • 3.­61-62
  • 4.­57
  • 4.­153-155
  • 4.­157-158
  • 4.­225-227
  • 4.­246
  • 4.­255
  • 4.­328
  • 4.­359
  • 4.­400
  • 4.­402-403
  • 4.­466
  • 4.­468
  • 4.­485
  • 4.­487
  • 4.­515-517
  • 4.­519-520
  • 4.­524
  • 4.­542
  • 5.­78
  • 5.­81-84
  • 5.­109
  • 5.­116-118
  • 5.­122-124
  • 5.­126
  • 5.­145
  • 5.­147
  • 5.­151-152
  • n.­83-84
  • g.­293
g.­155

five existences

Wylie:
  • ’gro ba lnga
Tibetan:
  • འགྲོ་བ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañca­gati

These comprise gods and humans of the higher realms within cyclic existence, along with animals, starving spirits, and the hell dwellers, whose abodes are identified with the lower realms. It is also common to divide the god realm in two, the gods and the asuras, making up six realms or classes of beings (’gro ba drug, ṣaḍgati or rigs drug, ṣaṭkula).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­261
  • 4.­340
g.­156

five obscurations

Wylie:
  • sgrib pa lnga
Tibetan:
  • སྒྲིབ་པ་ལྔ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcanivaraṇa

These are five mental impediments that hinder meditation: impediments of desire (kāmacchanda), malice (vyāpāda), depression and sloth (styānamiddha), wildness and excitement (auddhatya­kaukṛtya), and doubt, or perplexity (vicikitsa).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­219
  • 4.­328
g.­157

five tempos

Wylie:
  • yan lag lnga dang ldan pa
Tibetan:
  • ཡན་ལག་ལྔ་དང་ལྡན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • pañcāṅgika

The five tempos of classical music in southern India: chauka (one stroke per beat), vilamba (two strokes per beat), madhyama (four strokes per beat), dhuridha (eight strokes per beat), and adi dhuridha (sixteen strokes per beat).

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­14
  • 4.­34
  • 4.­198-199
g.­158

forbearance that comes from realizing the birthlessness of phenomena

Wylie:
  • mi skye ba’i chos la bzod pa
  • mi skye ba’i chos kyi bzod pa
Tibetan:
  • མི་སྐྱེ་བའི་ཆོས་ལ་བཟོད་པ།
  • མི་སྐྱེ་བའི་ཆོས་ཀྱི་བཟོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • anutpattikadharmakṣānti

This is often also interpreted as the acceptance that phenomena are birthless (or nonarising), but strictly speaking the acceptance is not so much an acquiescence regarding the view of nonarising itself as the forbearance regarding phenomena themselves (and the difficulties they may present) that is made possible by realizing that they are birthless. This is said to occur on the first, or in some texts the sixth, bhūmi. It enables bodhisattvas to bear any difficulties entailed by remaining within saṃsāra for eons, and is often said to coincide with the attainment of irreversibility in their progress toward enlightenment.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­54
  • 4.­374
  • 5.­49-50
  • g.­10
g.­159

four adversities

Wylie:
  • rgud pa bzhi
Tibetan:
  • རྒུད་པ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­328
g.­161

four confidences

Wylie:
  • mi 'jigs pa bzhi
Tibetan:
  • མི་འཇིགས་པ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturvaiśāradya

The four types of fearlessness possessed by all buddhas: They have full confidence that (1) they are fully awakened; (2) they have removed all defilements; (3) they have taught about the obstacles to liberation; and (4) have shown the path to liberation.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 6.­73
  • g.­152
g.­162

four errors

Wylie:
  • phyin ci log bzhi
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱིན་ཅི་ལོག་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturviparyāsa

Taking what is impermanent to be permanent, what is suffering to be happiness, what is unclean to be clean, and what is not self to be a self.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­7
  • 4.­328
  • n.­18
g.­163

four great rivers

Wylie:
  • chu bo bzhi
Tibetan:
  • ཆུ་བོ་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturogha

The same as the four āsrava (“outflows” or “contaminants”), namely (1) sensual desire, (2) conditioned existence, (3) wrong views, and (4) ignorance; also refers to birth, old age, sickness, and death.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­288
  • 4.­328
g.­164

four kinds of birth

Wylie:
  • skye gnas bzhi
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེ་གནས་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturyoni

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The fourfold classification of ways in which beings are born: (1) birth from an egg, (2) birth from a womb, (3) birth from warmth and moisture, and (4) miraculous birth.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­340
g.­165

four māras

Wylie:
  • bdud bzhi
Tibetan:
  • བདུད་བཞི།
Sanskrit:
  • caturmāra

Four personifications: devaputramāra (lha’i bu’i bdud), the divine māra, which is the distraction of pleasures; mṛtyumāra (’chi bdag gi bdud) the māra of death; skandhamāra (phung po’i bdud) the māra of the aggregates, which is the body; and kleśamāra (nyon mongs pa’i bdud) māra of the afflictions.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­134
  • 4.­328
  • 4.­370
  • 6.­86
  • n.­229
g.­166

Gaganamudra

Wylie:
  • nam mkha’i phyag rgya
Tibetan:
  • ནམ་མཁའི་ཕྱག་རྒྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • gaganamudra

The bodhisattva who was Abhaya, the fifth son of King Araṇemin. As prophesied, he became a pupil of the Buddha Candrottara. After Candrottara’s passing, he became the Buddha Padmottara in the southeastern buddha realm, Padmā, and he is present there during Śākyamuni’s lifetime.

Located in 20 passages in the translation:

  • i.­24
  • i.­37
  • 2.­21
  • 2.­23
  • 2.­46
  • 2.­48-51
  • 2.­53-54
  • 4.­92-93
  • 4.­95
  • 4.­187
  • 4.­425
  • n.­209
  • n.­327
  • g.­1
  • g.­386
g.­167

Gajendreśvara

Wylie:
  • glang po che’i dbang po’i dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • གླང་པོ་ཆེའི་དབང་པོའི་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • gajendreśvara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­168

Gandhahasti

Wylie:
  • spos kyi glang po che
Tibetan:
  • སྤོས་ཀྱི་གླང་པོ་ཆེ།
Sanskrit:
  • gandhahasti

The bodhisattva who was Himaṇi, the tenth son of King Araṇemin.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­177-179
  • 4.­181
  • 4.­437
  • n.­255
  • g.­193
g.­170

Gandha­padma­vijitakīrti­rāja

Wylie:
  • spos kyi pad ma rnam rgyal grags pa’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • སྤོས་ཀྱི་པད་མ་རྣམ་རྒྱལ་གྲགས་པའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • gandha­padma­vijitakīrti­rāja

One of ten names of a thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha, with presumably a hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­145
g.­171

Gandha­padmottaravega

Wylie:
  • spos kyi pad ma dam pa’i shugs
Tibetan:
  • སྤོས་ཀྱི་པད་མ་དམ་པའི་ཤུགས།
Sanskrit:
  • gandha­padmottaravega

One of ten names of a thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha, with presumably a hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­145
g.­172

gandharva

Wylie:
  • dri za
Tibetan:
  • དྲི་ཟ།
Sanskrit:
  • gandharva

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of generally benevolent nonhuman beings who inhabit the skies, sometimes said to inhabit fantastic cities in the clouds, and more specifically to dwell on the eastern slopes of Mount Meru, where they are ruled by the Great King Dhṛtarāṣṭra. They are most renowned as celestial musicians who serve the gods. In the Abhidharma, the term is also used to refer to the mental body assumed by sentient beings during the intermediate state between death and rebirth. Gandharvas are said to live on fragrances (gandha) in the desire realm, hence the Tibetan translation dri za, meaning “scent eater.”

Located in 24 passages in the translation:

  • i.­33
  • i.­57
  • 1.­6
  • 2.­79
  • 3.­71
  • 3.­84
  • 3.­117
  • 4.­287
  • 4.­304
  • 4.­405-406
  • 4.­459
  • 4.­467
  • 4.­486
  • 4.­540
  • 4.­556
  • 6.­22-23
  • 6.­25
  • 6.­85
  • 6.­91
  • n.­40
  • g.­134
  • g.­391
g.­173

Gandheśvara

Wylie:
  • spos kyi dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • སྤོས་ཀྱི་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • gandheśvara

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventy-sixth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­204
  • n.­268
g.­174

Gandheśvara

Wylie:
  • spos kyi dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • སྤོས་ཀྱི་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • gandheśvara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­175

Garbha­kīrti­rāja

Wylie:
  • snying po grags pa’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • སྙིང་པོ་གྲགས་པའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • garbhakīrti­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­176

garuḍa

Wylie:
  • nam mkha’ lding
Tibetan:
  • ནམ་མཁའ་ལྡིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • garuḍa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In Indian mythology, the garuḍa is an eagle-like bird that is regarded as the king of all birds, normally depicted with a sharp, owl-like beak, often holding a snake, and with large and powerful wings. They are traditionally enemies of the nāgas. In the Vedas, they are said to have brought nectar from the heavens to earth. Garuḍa can also be used as a proper name for a king of such creatures.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­321
  • 4.­347
  • 4.­406
  • 4.­411
  • 4.­502
  • 4.­550
  • 6.­23
g.­178

Ghoṣendrarāja

Wylie:
  • dbyangs kyi dbang po’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • དབྱངས་ཀྱི་དབང་པོའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ghoṣendrarāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­179

Ghoṣeśvara

Wylie:
  • dbyangs kyi dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • དབྱངས་ཀྱི་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • ghoṣeśvara

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the sixty-third) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­204
  • n.­268
g.­181

gośīrṣa sandalwood

Wylie:
  • tsan dan sa mchog pa
Tibetan:
  • ཙན་དན་ས་མཆོག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • gośīrṣacandana

A particular kind of sandalwood, known as “ox-head,” that grows in southern India. It is reddish in color and has medicinal properties. It is said to have the finest fragrance of all sandalwood. The Sanskrit word go means “ox,” and śīrṣa means “head”; candana means “sandalwood.” The name of this sandalwood is said to derive from either the shape or the name of a mountain upon which it grew.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­16
  • 3.­20
  • 3.­77
  • 3.­81-82
  • 4.­54
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­279
g.­182

great coral tree

Wylie:
  • man dA ra ba chen po
Tibetan:
  • མན་དཱ་ར་བ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāmāndārava

May refer to the species of coral tree called Erythrina stricta.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­97
  • 4.­58
  • 4.­101
  • 4.­104
  • 4.­156
  • 4.­389
  • 4.­394
  • 4.­460
g.­183

great elephants

Wylie:
  • glang po chen po
Tibetan:
  • གླང་པོ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahānāga

Mahānāga here could be a middle-Indic word possibly originating from the Sanskrit mahānagna, meaning “a great champion,” “a man of distinction and nobility.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 1.­2
g.­184

great eon

Wylie:
  • skal pa chen po
Tibetan:
  • སྐལ་པ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahākalpa

The time during which a world is created and destroyed.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­5
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­233
  • 4.­319
  • 4.­397
  • 4.­410
  • 5.­78
  • 5.­82-84
  • 5.­93
  • 5.­106
  • 5.­117
  • 5.­124
  • 6.­85
  • 6.­90
  • n.­175
  • g.­196
g.­186

Guṇākara

Wylie:
  • yon tan ’byung gnas
Tibetan:
  • ཡོན་ཏན་འབྱུང་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • guṇākara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­144
  • n.­331
g.­187

Guṇaprabhāsa

Wylie:
  • yon tan ’od
Tibetan:
  • ཡོན་ཏན་འོད།
Sanskrit:
  • guṇaprabhāsa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­188

Guṇārci

Wylie:
  • yon tan ’od ’phro
Tibetan:
  • ཡོན་ཏན་འོད་འཕྲོ།
Sanskrit:
  • guṇārci

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­189

Guṇaśailadhvaja

Wylie:
  • yon tan ri bo’i rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • ཡོན་ཏན་རི་བོའི་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • guṇa­śailadhvaja

One of ten names of a thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha, with presumably a hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­145
g.­191

Haripatracūḍa

Wylie:
  • seng ge’i bshes gnyen gtsug phud
  • seng ge’i bshes gnyen gtsug phud bzang po
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེའི་བཤེས་གཉེན་གཙུག་ཕུད།
  • སེང་གེའི་བཤེས་གཉེན་གཙུག་ཕུད་བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • haripatracūḍa
  • haripatracūḍabhadra

The 1,004th of the 1,005th buddhas in the Bhadraka eon. His name in Tibetan is given at its second mention in a longer form. Note the attested Sanskrit does not exactly match the extant Tibetan translations.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­269
  • 4.­273
  • 4.­282
  • g.­536
g.­193

Himaṇi

Wylie:
  • gangs kyi nor bu
Tibetan:
  • གངས་ཀྱི་ནོར་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • himaṇi

The tenth son of King Araṇemin who becomes the bodhisattva Gandhahasti and is prophesied to become the Buddha Suvarṇapuṣpa.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­176
  • n.­254
  • g.­168
  • g.­623
g.­194

Hiteṣin

Wylie:
  • phan bzhed
Tibetan:
  • ཕན་བཞེད།
Sanskrit:
  • hiteṣin

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the twenty-third) when he becomes a buddha

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­196

incalculable eon

Wylie:
  • skal pa grangs med pa
Tibetan:
  • སྐལ་པ་གྲངས་མེད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • asaṃkhyeyakalpa

The number of years in this eon differs in various sūtras that give a number. Also, twenty intermediate eons are said to be one incalculable eon, and four incalculable eons are one great eon. In that case, those four incalculable eons represent the eons of the creation, presence, destruction, and absence of a world. In this sūtra, buddhas are often described as appearing in a second “incalculable eon.”

Located in 26 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­15
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­70
  • 4.­79
  • 4.­92
  • 4.­98
  • 4.­121
  • 4.­172
  • 4.­177
  • 4.­182
  • 4.­197
  • 4.­206
  • 4.­221
  • 4.­228
  • 4.­233
  • 4.­236
  • 4.­240-241
  • 4.­255
  • 4.­310
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­525
  • n.­175
  • n.­201
g.­197

Indra

Wylie:
  • dbang po
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • indra

The lord of the devas, a principal deity in the Vedas. With Brahma, he was one of the two most important deities during the Buddha’s lifetime. He was later eclipsed by the increasing importance of Śiva and Viṣṇu. See also Śakra.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­18
  • 3.­129
  • n.­426
  • g.­82
  • g.­110
  • g.­485
g.­198

Indragaṇa

Wylie:
  • dbang po’i tshogs
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོའི་ཚོགས།
Sanskrit:
  • indragaṇa

The third of the thousand sons of King Araṇemin, who becomes bodhisattva Mañjuśrī, and is prophesied to become Buddha Samantadarśin.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 3.­33
  • 3.­120
  • 4.­45-46
g.­199

Indra­ghoṣeśvara­rāja

Wylie:
  • dbang po’i dbyangs kyi dbang phyug rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོའི་དབྱངས་ཀྱི་དབང་ཕྱུག་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • indraghoṣeśvara­rāja

The name of a buddha.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­36
  • 4.­11
  • 4.­13
  • g.­202
g.­202

Indrasuvirājitā

Wylie:
  • dbang po ltar shin tu mdzes pa
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོ་ལྟར་ཤིན་ཏུ་མཛེས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • indrasuvirājitā

A buddha realm in which the Tathāgata Indra­ghoṣeśvara­rāja resides.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­11
  • g.­344
g.­203

inhabitants of the desire realm

Wylie:
  • ’dod pa na spyod pa
Tibetan:
  • འདོད་པ་ན་སྤྱོད་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • kāmāvacara

The lowest of the three realms of samsara: desire, form, and formless.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­392
  • 6.­81
g.­205

intermediate eon

Wylie:
  • bar gyi bskal pa
Tibetan:
  • བར་གྱི་བསྐལ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • antarakalpa

This eon is one cycle of the increase and decrease of the life span of beings. It is also called “a small eon.” It consists of four ages, or yugas, and the last is the kaliyuga.

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • i.­24
  • 2.­17-18
  • 2.­20-22
  • 2.­48-50
  • 2.­52-54
  • 4.­13-14
  • 4.­147
  • 4.­246
  • 4.­274-276
  • 4.­278
  • 4.­394-396
  • n.­68
  • n.­174
  • g.­196
  • g.­344
  • g.­721
g.­206

irreversibility

Wylie:
  • phyir mi ldog pa
Tibetan:
  • ཕྱིར་མི་ལྡོག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • avaivartikatva

A stage in the gradual progression toward buddhahood, from which one will no longer regress to lower states.

Located in 23 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­50
  • 2.­52
  • 3.­47
  • 4.­132
  • 4.­387-388
  • 4.­393
  • 4.­396-397
  • 4.­473
  • 4.­491
  • 4.­548-549
  • 5.­48
  • 5.­50
  • 6.­25-26
  • 6.­75-76
  • 6.­89-90
  • n.­462
  • g.­158
g.­207

Jalabhuja

Wylie:
  • chu la spyod
Tibetan:
  • ཆུ་ལ་སྤྱོད།
Sanskrit:
  • jalabhuja

The third of the five young brahmin attendants of the brahmin Samudrareṇu. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that he will be the Buddha Sārthavādi, the 1,002nd of the 1,005 buddhas in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­267
  • 4.­269
g.­209

Jambūcchāya

Wylie:
  • ’dzam bu’i grib ma
Tibetan:
  • འཛམ་བུའི་གྲིབ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • jambūcchāya

One of ten names of a thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha, with presumably a hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­145
g.­210

Jambūcchāya

Wylie:
  • ’dzam bu’i grib ma
Tibetan:
  • འཛམ་བུའི་གྲིབ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • jambūcchāya

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the eighth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­211

Jambudvīpa

Wylie:
  • ’dzam bu’i gling
Tibetan:
  • འཛམ་བུའི་གླིང་།
Sanskrit:
  • jambudvīpa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The name of the southern continent in Buddhist cosmology, which can signify either the known human world, or more specifically the Indian subcontinent, literally “the jambu island/continent.” Jambu is the name used for a range of plum-like fruits from trees belonging to the genus Szygium, particularly Szygium jambos and Szygium cumini, and it has commonly been rendered “rose apple,” although “black plum” may be a less misleading term. Among various explanations given for the continent being so named, one (in the Abhidharmakośa) is that a jambu tree grows in its northern mountains beside Lake Anavatapta, mythically considered the source of the four great rivers of India, and that the continent is therefore named from the tree or the fruit. Jambudvīpa has the Vajrāsana at its center and is the only continent upon which buddhas attain awakening.

Located in 39 passages in the translation:

  • i.­29
  • 3.­30
  • 3.­41
  • 3.­44
  • 3.­79
  • 3.­90-94
  • 3.­96-97
  • 3.­114
  • 4.­292
  • 5.­62-64
  • 5.­73
  • 5.­93
  • 5.­95-98
  • 5.­108-109
  • 5.­113-116
  • 5.­118-119
  • 5.­124
  • 5.­129
  • 5.­141-142
  • 5.­148
  • g.­93
  • g.­474
  • g.­664
g.­214

Jambūvana

Wylie:
  • ’dzam bu’i tshal
Tibetan:
  • འཛམ་བུའི་ཚལ།
Sanskrit:
  • jambūvana

“Rose-Apple Tree Park.” The name of the park in which the Buddha Ratnagarbha teaches King Araṇemin and his family and subjects.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • i.­28
  • 3.­8-10
  • 3.­89-92
  • 3.­114-115
  • 4.­476
  • 4.­494
g.­215

jasmine

Wylie:
  • sna ma’i me tog
Tibetan:
  • སྣ་མའི་མེ་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • sumanā

Specifically, Jasminium grandiforum, known in English as Spanish, royal, or Catalonian jasmine.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­40-41
  • 3.­97
  • 4.­41-42
  • 4.­44
  • 4.­159
  • 4.­164
  • g.­377
g.­217

Jayasaṃkhya

Wylie:
  • rgyal ba’i grangs
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་བའི་གྲངས།
Sanskrit:
  • jayasaṃkhya

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­218

Jayasoma

Wylie:
  • rgyal ba’i zla ba
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་བའི་ཟླ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • jayasoma

The future name of the eastern realm Abhirati when the Buddhas Akṣobhya and Suvarṇapuṣpa are succeeded by the Buddha Nāga­vinarditeśvara­ghoṣa.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­182
  • g.­5
  • g.­361
  • g.­561
g.­220

Jayāvatī

Wylie:
  • rgyal ba can
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་བ་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • jayāvatī

A realm to the west of the Buddha Ratnagarbha’s realm in which resides the Buddha Jitendriya­viśāla­netra.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­480
g.­221

jina

Wylie:
  • rgyal ba
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • jina AD

A common epithet of the buddhas, and also used by the Jains, hence their name. It means “the victorious one.”

Located in 16 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­14
  • 4.­37
  • 4.­94
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­127
  • 4.­223
  • 4.­273
  • 4.­301
  • 4.­326-327
  • 4.­399
  • 4.­404
  • 5.­64
  • 5.­88
  • 5.­90-91
g.­222

Jinamitra

Wylie:
  • dzi na mi tra
Tibetan:
  • ཛི་ན་མི་ཏྲ།
Sanskrit:
  • jinamitra

Jinamitra was invited to Tibet during the reign of King Trisong Detsen (r. 742–98 ᴄᴇ) and was involved with the translation of nearly two hundred texts, continuing into the reign of King Ralpachen (r. 815–38 ᴄᴇ). He was among the small group of paṇḍitas responsible for the Mahā­vyutpatti Sanskrit–Tibetan dictionary.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • c.­1
g.­223

Jitendriya­viśāla­netra

Wylie:
  • dbang po thul ba yangs pa’i spyan
Tibetan:
  • དབང་པོ་ཐུལ་བ་ཡངས་པའི་སྤྱན།
Sanskrit:
  • jitendriya­viśāla­netra

A buddha in a western realm who sends bodhisattvas to make offerings to the Buddha Ratnagarbha and Mahākāruṇika.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­480
  • g.­70
  • g.­220
  • g.­569
g.­226

Jñānacīvara

Wylie:
  • ye shes chos gos
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་ཆོས་གོས།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānacīvara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­227

Jñānadhvaja

Wylie:
  • ye shes rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānadhvaja

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the nineteenth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­228

Jñānaghoṣa

Wylie:
  • ye shes dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānaghoṣa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­144
  • n.­233
g.­229

Jñānakīrti

Wylie:
  • ye shes grags pa
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་གྲགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānakīrti

A bodhisattva who praises the brahmin Samudrareṇu.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­445
g.­230

Jñānakrama

Wylie:
  • ye shes go rims
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་གོ་རིམས།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānakrama

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­231

Jñāna­kusumavi­raja­samucchraya­bodhīśvara

Wylie:
  • ye shes me tog rdul bral byang chun dbang phyub yang dag mtho
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་མེ་ཏོག་རྡུལ་བྲལ་བྱང་ཆུན་དབང་ཕྱུབ་ཡང་དག་མཐོ།
Sanskrit:
  • jñāna­kusumaviraja­samucchraya­bodhīśvara

A buddha during a kaliyuga in the eastern realm Jvālapratisaṃkhyā, who had passed into nirvana and whose Dharma had ended before the time of the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­544-546
  • g.­249
  • g.­302
  • g.­348
g.­232

Jñānamerudhvaja

Wylie:
  • ye shes lhun po’i rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་ལྷུན་པོའི་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānamerudhvaja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­233

Jñānaprabha

Wylie:
  • ye shes ’od
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་འོད།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānaprabha

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­234

Jñānapradīpa

Wylie:
  • ye shes sgron ma
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་སྒྲོན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānapradīpa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­235

Jñānapravāḍa

Wylie:
  • ye shes rgyas pa
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་རྒྱས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānapravāḍa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­236

Jñānārci

Wylie:
  • ye shes ’od ’phro
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་འོད་འཕྲོ།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānārci

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­237

Jñānasāgara­rāja

Wylie:
  • ye shes rgya mtsho’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་རྒྱ་མཚོའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānasāgara­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­238

Jñānasaṃbhava

Wylie:
  • ye shes yang dag ’byung
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་ཡང་དག་འབྱུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānasaṃbhava

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­144
  • g.­530
g.­239

Jñāna­saṃbhavabala­rāja

Wylie:
  • ye shes ’byung ba stobs kyi rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་འབྱུང་བ་སྟོབས་ཀྱི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • jñāna­saṃbhavabala­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­240

Jñānasaṃnicaya

Wylie:
  • ye shes yang dag bstsags
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་ཡང་དག་བསྩགས།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānasaṃnicaya

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­241

Jñāna­suvimala­garjiteśvara

Wylie:
  • ye shes shin tu dri med sgrogs pa’i dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་ཤིན་ཏུ་དྲི་མེད་སྒྲོགས་པའི་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • jñāna­suvimala­garjiteśvara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­242

Jñāna­tāpasuviśuddha­guṇā

Wylie:
  • ye shes kyi chu shin tu rnam par dag pa’i yon tan
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་ཀྱི་ཆུ་ཤིན་ཏུ་རྣམ་པར་དག་པའི་ཡོན་ཏན།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānatāpasuviśuddha­guṇā

The northern realm in which the bodhisattva Samantabhadra, the eighth son of King Araṇemin, is prophesied to become a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­137
g.­243

Jñānavajraketu

Wylie:
  • ye shes rdo rje’i tog
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་རྡོ་རྗེའི་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • jñāna­vajraketu

A bodhisattva who comes from the realm of the Buddha Siṃha­vijṛmbhiteśvara­rāja to the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­479
g.­244

Jñāna­vajra­vijṛmbhiteśvara­ketu

Wylie:
  • —
Tibetan:
  • —
Sanskrit:
  • jñāna­vajra­vijṛmbhiteśvara­ketu

The buddha whom the bodhisattva Samantabhadra, the eighth son of King Araṇemin, is prophesied to become.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­137
  • g.­27
g.­246

Jñānavimala

Wylie:
  • ye shes dri med
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་དྲི་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • jñānavimala

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­247

Jñāna­virajavega

Wylie:
  • ye shes rdul bral shugs
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་རྡུལ་བྲལ་ཤུགས།
Sanskrit:
  • jñāna­virajavega

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­248

Jvāla­kuṇḍeśvara­ghoṣa

Wylie:
  • me lce thab khung dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • མེ་ལྕེ་ཐབ་ཁུང་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • jvāla­kuṇḍeśvara­ghoṣa

The name of one thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­142
g.­249

Jvālapratisaṃkhyā

Wylie:
  • ’od zer so sor rtog pa
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཟེར་སོ་སོར་རྟོག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • jvālaprati­saṃkhyā

An eastern buddha realm where during a kaliyuga the Buddha Jñāna­kusumavi­raja­samucchraya­bodhīśvara appeared and passed into nirvāṇa before the time of the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­544
  • g.­231
g.­250

Jyotigandha

Wylie:
  • skar ma’i dri
Tibetan:
  • སྐར་མའི་དྲི།
Sanskrit:
  • jyotigandha

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the third) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­38
  • 4.­203
g.­251

Jyotigarbha

Wylie:
  • skar ma’i snying po
Tibetan:
  • སྐར་མའི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • jyotigarbha

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­252

Jyotigarbha

Wylie:
  • skar ma’i snying po
Tibetan:
  • སྐར་མའི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • jyotigarbha

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventy-ninth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­254

Jyotipāla

Wylie:
  • skar ma skyong
Tibetan:
  • སྐར་མ་སྐྱོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • jyotipāla

The first of the thousand young Veda-reciting brahmins. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that he will be the Buddha Krakucchanda, the first buddha in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • 4.­226
  • 4.­232
  • 4.­234
  • 4.­305
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­455
g.­256

Jyotīrasa

Wylie:
  • skar ma la dga’ ba
Tibetan:
  • སྐར་མ་ལ་དགའ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • jyotīrasa

A buddha who in accord with his prayers became a buddha in a kaliyuga at the time of the Buddha Ratnagarbha. He is only seven thumbs in size in the realm Aṅguṣṭhā where the beings are the height of a thumb.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­47
  • 4.­514-515
  • 4.­519
  • g.­39
  • g.­449
g.­260

Jyotīśvara

Wylie:
  • snang ba’i dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • སྣང་བའི་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • jyotīśvara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­261

Kaduścara

Wylie:
  • mdzes spyod
Tibetan:
  • མཛེས་སྤྱོད།
Sanskrit:
  • kaduścara

A lord of the asuras who prays to be Samudrareṇu’s attendant when he is the Buddha Śākyamuni, i.e., Ānanda.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­533
g.­262

Kāla

Wylie:
  • nag po
Tibetan:
  • ནག་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • kāla

The Kāla Mountains of Bharatavarṣa (i.e., India).

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­22
  • 2.­11
  • 4.­5
g.­263

Kālasūtra

Wylie:
  • thig nag po
Tibetan:
  • ཐིག་ནག་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • kālasūtra

The second of the traditional Buddhist list of eight hot hells‍—the “black cord” hell. Explanations vary as to whether these cords or wires cut through a person, burn them, or mark them for cutting up.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­411
g.­264

kaliyuga

Wylie:
  • rtsod pa’i dus
Tibetan:
  • རྩོད་པའི་དུས།
Sanskrit:
  • kaliyuga

The fourth in a repeating cycle of four ages, in which the lives of beings are short and the world is afflicted by famine, illness, and war.

Located in 29 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • i.­40
  • i.­45
  • i.­47
  • i.­51
  • 4.­240-241
  • 4.­245
  • 4.­287
  • 4.­303
  • 4.­305
  • 4.­309
  • 4.­400
  • 4.­402-403
  • 4.­405
  • 4.­454
  • 4.­466
  • 4.­468
  • 4.­485
  • 4.­487
  • 4.­517
  • 4.­542
  • g.­205
  • g.­231
  • g.­249
  • g.­256
  • g.­348
  • g.­449
g.­265

kalyāṇamitra

Wylie:
  • dge ba’i bshes gnyen
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་བའི་བཤེས་གཉེན།
Sanskrit:
  • kalyāṇamitra

“The beneficial friend,” or “friend of virtue.” A title for a teacher of the spiritual path.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­46
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­55
  • 4.­306
  • 4.­332
  • 4.­517
  • 5.­37
  • 5.­67
  • 6.­8
  • g.­309
g.­266

Kanakadhvaja

Wylie:
  • gser gyi rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • གསེར་གྱི་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • kanakadhvaja

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fiftieth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­267

Kanakalocana

Wylie:
  • gser spyan
Tibetan:
  • གསེར་སྤྱན།
Sanskrit:
  • kanakalocana

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the twenty-ninth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­268

Kanakamuni

Wylie:
  • gser thub
Tibetan:
  • གསེར་ཐུབ།
Sanskrit:
  • kanakamuni

The second buddha in the Bhadraka eon. The Buddha Ratnagarbha specifically prophesies that the third of Ratnagarbha’s thousand Veda-reciting pupils will be this buddha.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • 4.­236
  • 4.­240
  • 4.­258
  • n.­278
  • g.­647
g.­269

Kanakamuni

Wylie:
  • gser thub
Tibetan:
  • གསེར་ཐུབ།
Sanskrit:
  • kanakamuni

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fifteenth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­270

Kāñcanadhvaja

Wylie:
  • gser gyi rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • གསེར་གྱི་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • kāñcanadhvaja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­271

Karabhuja

Wylie:
  • lo thang spyod
Tibetan:
  • ལོ་ཐང་སྤྱོད།
Sanskrit:
  • karabhuja

The first of the five young brahmin attendants of the brahmin Samudrareṇu. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that he will be the Buddha Dṛḍhasvara, the thousandth of the 1,005 buddhas in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­267
  • 4.­269
g.­273

Kāṣāya

Wylie:
  • ngur smrig
Tibetan:
  • ངུར་སྨྲིག
Sanskrit:
  • kāṣāya

A realm to the north of the Buddha Ratnagarbha’s realm in which resides the Buddha Lokeśvararāja.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­481
g.­274

Kaṣāyadhvaja

Wylie:
  • ngur smrig gi rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • ངུར་སྨྲིག་གི་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • kaṣāyadhvaja

The eastern realm in which Vāyuviṣṇu, the eldest of the thousand Veda-reciting pupils of Samudrareṇu, will become the Buddha Śalendrarāja.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­228
g.­275

Kāśyapa

Wylie:
  • ’od srung
Tibetan:
  • འོད་སྲུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • kāśyapa

The third buddha in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • 4.­241
  • 4.­246
  • 4.­258
  • n.­278
  • g.­731
g.­276

kaṭapūtana

Wylie:
  • lus srul po
Tibetan:
  • ལུས་སྲུལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • kaṭapūtana

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A subgroup of pūtanas, a class of disease-causing spirits associated with cemeteries and dead bodies. The name probably derives from the Skt. pūta, “foul-smelling,” as reflected also in the Tib. srul po. The smell of a pūtana is variously described in the texts as resembling that of a billy goat or a crow, and the smell of a kaṭapūtana, as its name suggests, could resemble a corpse, kaṭa being one of the names for “corpse.” The morbid condition caused by pūtanas comes in various forms, with symptoms such as fever, vomiting, diarrhea, skin eruptions, and festering wounds, the latter possibly explaining the association with bad smells.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­133
g.­277

Kauṇḍinya

Wylie:
  • kauN+Di n+ya
Tibetan:
  • ཀཽཎྜི་ནྱ།
Sanskrit:
  • kauṇḍinya

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventeenth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­204
  • n.­384
g.­280

Ketacīvara­saṃbhṛta­rāja

Wylie:
  • gnas kyi gos bstsags rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • གནས་ཀྱི་གོས་བསྩགས་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ketacīvara­saṃbhṛta­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­281

Ketapuri

Wylie:
  • gnas pa’i grong khyer
Tibetan:
  • གནས་པའི་གྲོང་ཁྱེར།
Sanskrit:
  • ketapuri

The personal name of the Brahmā in the world and era of the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • 3.­101
  • 4.­527
  • n.­375
g.­282

Kimīśvarabīja

Wylie:
  • ci’i dbang phyug sa bon
Tibetan:
  • ཅིའི་དབང་ཕྱུག་ས་བོན།
Sanskrit:
  • kimīśvarabīja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­283

kinnara

Wylie:
  • mi’am ci
Tibetan:
  • མིའམ་ཅི།
Sanskrit:
  • kiṃnara

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings that resemble humans to the degree that their very name‍—which means “is that human?”‍—suggests some confusion as to their divine status. Kinnaras are mythological beings found in both Buddhist and Brahmanical literature, where they are portrayed as creatures half human, half animal. They are often depicted as highly skilled celestial musicians.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­133
  • 4.­347
  • 4.­550
  • 5.­69
  • 6.­23
  • 6.­85
g.­284

Kīrtirāja

Wylie:
  • grags pa’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • གྲགས་པའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • kīrtirāja

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventy-third) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­285

Kīrtīśvaraghoṣa

Wylie:
  • ’od zer bral ba’i dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཟེར་བྲལ་བའི་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • kīrtīśvaraghoṣa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­287

kleśa

Wylie:
  • nyon mongs
Tibetan:
  • ཉོན་མོངས།
Sanskrit:
  • kleśa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The essentially pure nature of mind is obscured and afflicted by various psychological defilements, which destroy the mind’s peace and composure and lead to unwholesome deeds of body, speech, and mind, acting as causes for continued existence in saṃsāra. Included among them are the primary afflictions of desire (rāga), anger (dveṣa), and ignorance (avidyā). It is said that there are eighty-four thousand of these negative mental qualities, for which the eighty-four thousand categories of the Buddha’s teachings serve as the antidote.

Kleśa is also commonly translated as “negative emotions,” “disturbing emotions,” and so on. The Pāli kilesa, Middle Indic kileśa, and Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit kleśa all primarily mean “stain” or “defilement.” The translation “affliction” is a secondary development that derives from the more general (non-Buddhist) classical understanding of √kliś (“to harm,“ “to afflict”). Both meanings are noted by Buddhist commentators.

Located in 69 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 2.­5-6
  • 2.­10
  • 3.­2
  • 3.­55
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­72
  • 4.­78
  • 4.­94
  • 4.­112
  • 4.­124
  • 4.­134
  • 4.­139
  • 4.­209
  • 4.­214
  • 4.­217
  • 4.­227
  • 4.­231
  • 4.­233
  • 4.­246
  • 4.­260
  • 4.­262
  • 4.­274-276
  • 4.­279
  • 4.­282
  • 4.­287
  • 4.­290
  • 4.­296
  • 4.­303
  • 4.­305
  • 4.­313
  • 4.­335
  • 4.­346
  • 4.­353
  • 4.­355-356
  • 4.­369
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­402-403
  • 4.­405
  • 4.­432
  • 4.­436
  • 4.­446
  • 4.­448
  • 4.­454
  • 4.­458
  • 4.­466
  • 4.­468
  • 4.­485
  • 4.­487
  • 4.­522
  • 4.­525
  • 4.­533
  • 4.­542
  • 5.­3
  • 5.­11
  • 5.­31
  • 5.­76
  • 6.­86
  • n.­229
  • n.­298
  • n.­318
  • g.­154
g.­289

Krakucchanda

Wylie:
  • ’khor ba ’jig
Tibetan:
  • འཁོར་བ་འཇིག
Sanskrit:
  • krakutsanda

The fourth of the seven buddhas with Śākyamuni as the seventh. Also the first of the buddhas in this Bhadraka eon, with Śākyamuni as the fourth.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • i.­45
  • 4.­233
  • 4.­235-236
  • 4.­258
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­326
  • n.­278
  • g.­254
g.­290

Kramavinardita­rāja

Wylie:
  • rim gyis sgrogs pa’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • རིམ་གྱིས་སྒྲོགས་པའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • kramavinardita­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­294

Kṣemarāja

Wylie:
  • bde ba’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • kṣemarāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­296

kumbhāṇḍa

Wylie:
  • grul bum
Tibetan:
  • གྲུལ་བུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • kumbhāṇḍa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of dwarf beings subordinate to Virūḍhaka, one of the Four Great Kings, associated with the southern direction. The name uses a play on the word aṇḍa, which means “egg” but is also a euphemism for a testicle. Thus, they are often depicted as having testicles as big as pots (from kumbha, or “pot”).

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • i.­33
  • 1.­6
  • 2.­36
  • 3.­71
  • 3.­84
  • 3.­117
  • 4.­347
  • 4.­411
  • 4.­550
  • g.­723
g.­297

Kusumagaṇi

Wylie:
  • me tog tshogs can
Tibetan:
  • མེ་ཏོག་ཚོགས་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • kusumagaṇi

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­300

kūṭāgāra

Wylie:
  • khang pa brtsegs pa
Tibetan:
  • ཁང་པ་བརྩེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • kūṭāgāra

Distinctive Indian assembly hall or temple with one ground-floor room and a high ornamental roof, sometimes a barrel shape with apses but more usually a tapering roof, tower, or spire, it contains at least one additional upper room within the structure. Kūṭāgāra literally means “upper chamber” and is short for kūṭāgāraśala, “hall with an upper chamber or chambers.” The Mahābodhi temple in Bodhgaya is an example of a kūṭāgāra.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­15-17
  • 2.­53
  • 3.­14-15
  • 3.­89-91
  • 4.­159
g.­301

Latākusumadhvaja

Wylie:
  • ’khri shing me tog rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • འཁྲི་ཤིང་མེ་ཏོག་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • latākusumadhvaja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­302

Lokeśvarajyotiṣa

Wylie:
  • ’jig rten dbang phyug ’od zer
Tibetan:
  • འཇིག་རྟེན་དབང་ཕྱུག་འོད་ཟེར།
Sanskrit:
  • lokeśvara­jyotiṣa

A buddha in the distant past with whom the past Buddha Jñāna­kusumavi­raja­samucchraya­bodhīśvara first developed the aspiration to enlightenment.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­544
g.­303

Lokeśvararāja

Wylie:
  • ’jig rten dbang phyug rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • འཇིག་རྟེན་དབང་ཕྱུག་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • lokeśvararāja

A buddha in a northern realm who sends bodhisattvas to make offerings to the Buddha Ratnagarbha and Mahākāruṇika.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­481
  • g.­9
  • g.­273
  • g.­408
g.­304

lotsawa

Wylie:
  • lots+tsha ba
Tibetan:
  • ལོཙྪ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • locāva

Honorific term for a Tibetan translator.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • c.­1
g.­306

Magadha

Wylie:
  • ma ga dha
Tibetan:
  • མ་ག་དྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • magadha

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

An ancient Indian kingdom that lay to the south of the Ganges River in what today is the state of Bihar. Magadha was the largest of the sixteen “great states” (mahājanapada) that flourished between the sixth and third centuries ʙᴄᴇ in northern India. During the life of the Buddha Śākyamuni, it was ruled by King Bimbisāra and later by Bimbisāra's son, Ajātaśatru. Its capital was initially Rājagṛha (modern-day Rajgir) but was later moved to Pāṭaliputra (modern-day Patna). Over the centuries, with the expansion of the Magadha’s might, it became the capital of the vast Mauryan empire and seat of the great King Aśoka.

This region is home to many of the most important Buddhist sites, including Bodh Gayā, where the Buddha attained awakening; Vulture Peak (Gṛdhra­kūṭa), where the Buddha bestowed many well-known Mahāyāna sūtras; and the Buddhist university of Nālandā that flourished between the fifth and twelfth centuries ᴄᴇ, among many others.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­23
  • g.­436
g.­307

Mahābalavegadhārin

Wylie:
  • stobs chen shugs ’chang
Tibetan:
  • སྟོབས་ཆེན་ཤུགས་འཆང་།
Sanskrit:
  • mahābalavegadhārin

The youngest of the thousand young Veda-reciting pupils of the brahmin Samudrareṇu. The Buddha Ratnagarbha names him the bodhisattva Bhaiṣajya­rāja­jyotirvi­mala and prophesies that he will be the Buddha Roca, the last buddha in the Bhadraka eon, the 1,005th buddha of the eon.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • i.­43-44
  • 4.­259
  • 4.­264
  • 4.­270-271
  • 4.­282
  • 4.­453
  • n.­285
  • g.­74
g.­308

Mahācakravāḍa

Wylie:
  • ’jig rten gyi bar dag
Tibetan:
  • འཇིག་རྟེན་གྱི་བར་དག
Sanskrit:
  • mahācakravāḍa

Name of a mountain range in Buddhist cosmology.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­22
  • 2.­34
  • 3.­119
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­58
  • 4.­101
  • 6.­65
g.­309

Mahā­karuṇā­vairocana­saumya

Wylie:
  • snying rje chen po rnam par snang byed
Tibetan:
  • སྙིང་རྗེ་ཆེན་པོ་རྣམ་པར་སྣང་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­karuṇā­vairocana­saumya

Literally “The Peaceful Illumination of Great Compassion.”A bodhisattva who was the kalyāṇamitra and benefactor of the tathāgata Ratnagarbha. He now resides in the world realm Aṅguṣṭhā.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­517
g.­310

Mahākāruṇika

Wylie:
  • thugs rje chen po dang ldan pa
Tibetan:
  • ཐུགས་རྗེ་ཆེན་པོ་དང་ལྡན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahākāruṇika

The bodhisattva name given to the brahmin Samudrareṇu (who would eventually become the Buddha Śākyamuni) on account of his great compassion for beings. It means “One Who Has Great Compassion.”

Located in 54 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45-51
  • 4.­464
  • 4.­467
  • 4.­469-470
  • 4.­484
  • 4.­488
  • 4.­496
  • 4.­524-526
  • 4.­528-534
  • 4.­536-537
  • 4.­539
  • 4.­541-547
  • 4.­554-556
  • 5.­1-3
  • 5.­47
  • 5.­51
  • 5.­53-54
  • 5.­56-58
  • 5.­72
  • g.­223
  • g.­303
  • g.­316
  • g.­568
  • g.­569
  • g.­571
g.­311

Mahāmeru

Wylie:
  • lhun po chen po
Tibetan:
  • ལྷུན་པོ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāmeru

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­312

Mahāprajāpatī

Wylie:
  • skye dgu’i bdag mo chen mo
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེ་དགུའི་བདག་མོ་ཆེན་མོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāprajāpati

The maternal aunt and adoptive mother of the Buddha as well as the first woman to be ordained.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • n.­379
  • g.­686
g.­313

Mahāprasandaya

Wylie:
  • rab tu che bstsags
Tibetan:
  • རབ་ཏུ་ཆེ་བསྩགས།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāprasandaya

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­314

mahārāja

Wylie:
  • rgyal po chen po
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་པོ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahārāja

Deities on the base of Mount Meru, each one the guardian of his direction: Vaiśravaṇa in the north, Dhṛtarāṣṭra in the east, Virūpākṣa in the west, and Virūḍhaka in the south.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • i.­33
  • 1.­5-6
  • 3.­72
  • 3.­77
  • 3.­79
  • 3.­81
  • 3.­84
  • g.­134
  • g.­671
  • g.­723
  • g.­724
g.­315

Mahāraurava

Wylie:
  • ngu ’bod chen po
Tibetan:
  • ངུ་འབོད་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāraurava

The fourth of the hot hells in Buddhism. The name in Tibetan means “weeping and wailing.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­411
g.­316

mahāsattva

Wylie:
  • sems dpa’ chen po
Tibetan:
  • སེམས་དཔའ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāsattva

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The term can be understood to mean “great courageous one” or "great hero,” or (from the Sanskrit) simply “great being,” and is almost always found as an epithet of “bodhisattva.” The qualification “great” in this term, according to the majority of canonical definitions, focuses on the generic greatness common to all bodhisattvas, i.e., the greatness implicit in the bodhisattva vow itself in terms of outlook, aspiration, number of beings to be benefited, potential or eventual accomplishments, and so forth. In this sense the mahā- (“great”) is close in its connotations to the mahā- in “Mahāyāna.” While individual bodhisattvas described as mahāsattva may in many cases also be “great” in terms of their level of realization, this is largely coincidental, and in the canonical texts the epithet is not restricted to bodhisattvas at any particular point in their career. Indeed, in a few cases even bodhisattvas whose path has taken a wrong direction are still described as bodhisattva mahāsattva.

Later commentarial writings do nevertheless define the term‍—variably‍—in terms of bodhisattvas having attained a particular level (bhūmi) or realization. The most common qualifying criteria mentioned are attaining the path of seeing, attaining irreversibility (according to its various definitions), or attaining the seventh bhūmi.

In this text:

In chapter 4 of this text (see 4.­513) the Buddha Ratnagarbha states that bodhisattvas who have vowed to attain awakening under relatively easier circumstances do not deserve the title mahāsattva, which should be reserved for those like Mahākāruṇika who have vowed to attain awakening only in the most degenerate and difficult times and places. However, this statement is best taken as highlighting a specific point of perspective rather than as a general gloss, since throughout the text the term is nevertheless used‍—just as it is in most Mahāyāna sūtras‍—as an epithet for bodhisattvas in general regardless of their individual status, qualities, or aspirations.

Located in 132 passages in the translation:

  • i.­9
  • i.­47
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­7-9
  • 1.­15
  • 1.­22-23
  • 1.­25
  • 2.­2-4
  • 2.­7-8
  • 2.­18
  • 2.­21-23
  • 2.­35-36
  • 2.­38-39
  • 2.­43
  • 2.­45-51
  • 2.­53-71
  • 2.­76
  • 3.­1
  • 3.­3
  • 3.­46
  • 3.­58
  • 3.­60-61
  • 4.­2
  • 4.­6
  • 4.­16-17
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­74
  • 4.­105
  • 4.­140
  • 4.­287
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­380
  • 4.­399
  • 4.­457
  • 4.­461
  • 4.­463-464
  • 4.­467-469
  • 4.­471
  • 4.­478-484
  • 4.­486-489
  • 4.­496
  • 4.­499
  • 4.­513
  • 4.­516-517
  • 4.­521-523
  • 4.­537
  • 4.­539
  • 4.­542-544
  • 4.­547
  • 4.­554-556
  • 5.­1-5
  • 5.­47
  • 5.­50-51
  • 5.­53-54
  • 5.­56-57
  • 5.­114
  • 6.­11
  • 6.­19
  • 6.­56
  • 6.­77
  • 6.­88
  • n.­38-39
  • n.­56
  • n.­68
  • n.­145-146
  • n.­393
  • n.­394
  • n.­448
g.­317

Mahāsthāmaprāpta

Wylie:
  • mthu chen thob
Tibetan:
  • མཐུ་ཆེན་ཐོབ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāsthāmaprāpta

One of the two principal bodhisattvas in Sukhāvatī and prominent in Chinese Buddhism. In Tibetan Buddhism he is identified with Vajrapāṇi, though they are separate bodhisattvas in the sūtras. The second of the thousand sons of King Araṇemin, on becoming a bodhisattva, is given the name Mahāsthāmaprāpta, and as such in the future will be in Sukhāvatī as that bodhisattva when his father becomes the Buddha Amitābha. He will eventually become the Buddha Supra­tiṣṭhita­guṇa­maṇikūṭa­rāja in that realm.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2
  • i.­13
  • i.­37
  • 4.­40
  • 4.­42
  • 4.­421
  • n.­185
  • g.­379
  • g.­612
g.­318

Mahā­vīrya­ghoṣeśvara

Wylie:
  • brtson ’grus chen po’i dbyangs kyi dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • བརྩོན་འགྲུས་ཆེན་པོའི་དབྱངས་ཀྱི་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • mahā­vīrya­ghoṣeśvara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­319

Mahāyāna

Wylie:
  • theg pa chen po
Tibetan:
  • ཐེག་པ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahāyāna AD

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

When the Buddhist teachings are classified according to their power to lead beings to an awakened state, a distinction is made between the teachings of the Lesser Vehicle (Hīnayāna), which emphasizes the individual’s own freedom from cyclic existence as the primary motivation and goal, and those of the Great Vehicle (Mahāyāna), which emphasizes altruism and has the liberation of all sentient beings as the principal objective. As the term “Great Vehicle” implies, the path followed by bodhisattvas is analogous to a large carriage that can transport a vast number of people to liberation, as compared to a smaller vehicle for the individual practitioner.

Located in 47 passages in the translation:

  • i.­3
  • i.­10-11
  • i.­13
  • i.­29
  • i.­35
  • 1.­7
  • 1.­26-27
  • 2.­102
  • 3.­44
  • 4.­12
  • 4.­125
  • 4.­151
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­249
  • 4.­342
  • 4.­344
  • 4.­352
  • 4.­360
  • 4.­364
  • 4.­366
  • 4.­369
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­380-382
  • 4.­390
  • 4.­462
  • 4.­479
  • 4.­481
  • 4.­495
  • 4.­498
  • 4.­510
  • 4.­513
  • 4.­543
  • 4.­557
  • 5.­4
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­159
  • 6.­25
  • 6.­92
  • n.­3
  • n.­369
  • g.­316
  • g.­493
  • g.­575
g.­320

Mahendra

Wylie:
  • dbang chen
Tibetan:
  • དབང་ཆེན།
Sanskrit:
  • mahendra

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the twenty-fifth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­321

Maheśvara

Wylie:
  • dbang phyug chen po
Tibetan:
  • དབང་ཕྱུག་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • maheśvara

One of the most frequently used names for Śiva.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­13
  • 4.­321
  • 4.­361
  • 6.­14
  • n.­11
  • g.­573
g.­322

mahoraga

Wylie:
  • lto ’phye chen po
Tibetan:
  • ལྟོ་འཕྱེ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mahoraga

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Literally “great serpents,” mahoragas are supernatural beings depicted as large, subterranean beings with human torsos and heads and the lower bodies of serpents. Their movements are said to cause earthquakes, and they make up a class of subterranean geomantic spirits whose movement through the seasons and months of the year is deemed significant for construction projects.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­133
  • 4.­347
  • 4.­495
  • 4.­550
  • 6.­23
  • 6.­85
g.­323

Maitreya

Wylie:
  • byams pa
Tibetan:
  • བྱམས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • maitreya

The bodhisattva who became Śākyamuni’s regent and is prophesied to be the next buddha, the fifth buddha in the Bhadraka eon. In early Buddhism he appears as the human disciple sent to pay his respects by his teacher, and the Buddha gives him the gift of a robe and prophesies he will be the next Buddha, while his companion Ajita will be the next cakravartin. As a bodhisattva he has both of these names. In The White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra, the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that Vimalavaiśayana, the fourth of the thousand young Veda-reciting pupils of Samudrareṇu, will be the Buddha Maitreya.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • i.­16
  • i.­26
  • i.­41
  • i.­58-59
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­8-9
  • 2.­76
  • 2.­78
  • 4.­255
  • 4.­258
  • 6.­70
  • 6.­72
  • 6.­88
  • g.­489
  • g.­544
  • g.­712
g.­325

mānapūrṇā

Wylie:
  • ma na par+Na
Tibetan:
  • མ་ན་པརྞ།
Sanskrit:
  • mānapūrṇā

An unidentified flower.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­389
g.­327

Maṇibhadra

Wylie:
  • nor bu bzang
Tibetan:
  • ནོར་བུ་བཟང་།
Sanskrit:
  • maṇibhadra

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the sixtieth) when he becomes a buddha

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­329

mañjuśaka

Wylie:
  • man dzu sha ka
  • man dzu sha ka chen po
Tibetan:
  • མན་ཛུ་ཤ་ཀ
  • མན་ཛུ་ཤ་ཀ་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • mañjuśaka
  • mahāmañjuśaka

Unidentified soft white flowers said to bloom in the deva realms.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­389
g.­330

Mañjuśrī

Wylie:
  • ’jam dpal
Tibetan:
  • འཇམ་དཔལ།
Sanskrit:
  • mañjuśrī

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Mañjuśrī is one of the “eight close sons of the Buddha” and a bodhisattva who embodies wisdom. He is a major figure in the Mahāyāna sūtras, appearing often as an interlocutor of the Buddha. In his most well-known iconographic form, he is portrayed bearing the sword of wisdom in his right hand and a volume of the Prajñā­pāramitā­sūtra in his left. To his name, Mañjuśrī, meaning “Gentle and Glorious One,” is often added the epithet Kumārabhūta, “having a youthful form.” He is also called Mañjughoṣa, Mañjusvara, and Pañcaśikha.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1
  • i.­2
  • i.­37
  • 4.­69-73
  • 4.­77
  • 4.­423
  • n.­202
  • g.­198
  • g.­331
  • g.­497
  • g.­593
g.­331

Mañjuśrī Kumārabhūta

Wylie:
  • ’jam dpal gzhon nur gyur pa
Tibetan:
  • འཇམ་དཔལ་གཞོན་ནུར་གྱུར་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • mañjuśrī­kumārabhūta

An epithet of Mañjuśrī, the “Ever-Youthful.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­74
g.­332

Manojñaghoṣa

Wylie:
  • yid du ’ong ba’i dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • ཡིད་དུ་འོང་བའི་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • manojñaghoṣa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­334

Māra

Wylie:
  • bdud
Tibetan:
  • བདུད།
Sanskrit:
  • māra

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Māra, literally “death” or “maker of death,” is the name of the deva who tried to prevent the Buddha from achieving awakening, the name given to the class of beings he leads, and also an impersonal term for the destructive forces that keep beings imprisoned in saṃsāra:

(1) As a deva, Māra is said to be the principal deity in the Heaven of Making Use of Others’ Emanations (paranirmitavaśavartin), the highest paradise in the desire realm. He famously attempted to prevent the Buddha’s awakening under the Bodhi tree‍—see The Play in Full (Toh 95), 21.1‍—and later sought many times to thwart the Buddha’s activity. In the sūtras, he often also creates obstacles to the progress of śrāvakas and bodhisattvas. (2) The devas ruled over by Māra are collectively called mārakāyika or mārakāyikadevatā, the “deities of Māra’s family or class.” In general, these māras too do not wish any being to escape from saṃsāra, but can also change their ways and even end up developing faith in the Buddha, as exemplified by Sārthavāha; see The Play in Full (Toh 95), 21.14 and 21.43. (3) The term māra can also be understood as personifying four defects that prevent awakening, called (i) the divine māra (devaputra­māra), which is the distraction of pleasures; (ii) the māra of Death (mṛtyumāra), which is having one’s life interrupted; (iii) the māra of the aggregates (skandhamāra), which is identifying with the five aggregates; and (iv) the māra of the afflictions (kleśamāra), which is being under the sway of the negative emotions of desire, hatred, and ignorance.

Located in 30 passages in the translation:

  • i.­33
  • 2.­6
  • 3.­55
  • 3.­58
  • 3.­100
  • 3.­105-107
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­341
  • 4.­353
  • 4.­363
  • 4.­369
  • 4.­378
  • 4.­432
  • 4.­446
  • 4.­525
  • 5.­48
  • 5.­102
  • 5.­106
  • 5.­153
  • 6.­14
  • 6.­85
  • n.­115
  • n.­119
  • n.­245
  • g.­72
  • g.­165
  • g.­425
g.­336

Māravinardita

Wylie:
  • nga rgyal sgrogs
Tibetan:
  • ང་རྒྱལ་སྒྲོགས།
Sanskrit:
  • māravinardita

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­337

Mārdava

Wylie:
  • mnyen des
  • mnyen shes
Tibetan:
  • མཉེན་དེས།
  • མཉེན་ཤེས།
Sanskrit:
  • mārdava

The twelfth of the thousand sons of King Araṇemin. No details are given of the prophecy given to him.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­33
  • 4.­187
g.­338

Mārīci

Wylie:
  • ’od zer can
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཟེར་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • mārīci

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the sixty-first) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­339

Maticandrarāja

Wylie:
  • blo gros zla ba’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • བློ་གྲོས་ཟླ་བའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • maticandrarāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­340

Maudgalyāyana

Wylie:
  • maud gal gyi bu
Tibetan:
  • མཽད་གལ་གྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • maudgalyāyana

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the principal śrāvaka disciples of the Buddha, paired with Śāriputra. He was renowned for his miraculous powers. His family clan was descended from Mudgala, hence his name Maudgalyā­yana, “the son of Mudgala’s descendants.” Respectfully referred to as Mahā­maudgalyā­yana, “Great Maudgalyāyana.”

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • n.­381
  • g.­394
g.­341

Māyādevī

Wylie:
  • lha mo sgyu ma
Tibetan:
  • ལྷ་མོ་སྒྱུ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • māyādevī

The queen who was the mother of Śākyamuni Buddha.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • n.­377
  • g.­716
g.­342

Meru

Wylie:
  • lhun po
Tibetan:
  • ལྷུན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • meru

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

According to ancient Buddhist cosmology, this is the great mountain forming the axis of the universe. At its summit is Sudarśana, home of Śakra and his thirty-two gods, and on its flanks live the asuras. The mount has four sides facing the cardinal directions, each of which is made of a different precious stone. Surrounding it are several mountain ranges and the great ocean where the four principal island continents lie: in the south, Jambudvīpa (our world); in the west, Godānīya; in the north, Uttarakuru; and in the east, Pūrvavideha. Above it are the abodes of the desire realm gods. It is variously referred to as Meru, Mount Meru, Sumeru, and Mount Sumeru.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­295
  • 4.­371
  • 5.­3
  • 5.­87
  • 5.­104-105
  • n.­335
  • n.­380
  • g.­93
  • g.­314
  • g.­754
g.­344

Meruprabhā

Wylie:
  • lhun po’i ’od
Tibetan:
  • ལྷུན་པོའི་འོད།
Sanskrit:
  • meruprabhā

Sixty intermediate eons after Indraghoṣeśvararāja has passed into parinirvāṇa and his dharma has come too an end, the buddha realm Indrasuvirājitā will be named Meruprabhā. The Tathāgata Acintyamatiguṇarāja will reside in this buddha realm and give teachings.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­13
  • g.­721
g.­348

Meruśikhariṃdhara

Wylie:
  • lhun po rtse ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • ལྷུན་པོ་རྩེ་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • meruśikhariṃdhara

The name of a bodhisattva who had prayed to be a buddha in a kaliyuga and by the time of the Buddha Ratnagarbha had become the Buddha Jñāna­kusumavi­raja­samucchraya­bodhīśvara and passed into nirvana.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­49
  • 4.­544
g.­349

Meruśrīkalpa

Wylie:
  • lhun po’i dpal lta bu
Tibetan:
  • ལྷུན་པོའི་དཔལ་ལྟ་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • meruśrīkalpa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­356

Munīndra

Wylie:
  • thub dbang
Tibetan:
  • ཐུབ་དབང་།
Sanskrit:
  • munīndra

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the sixteenth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­357

Muni­śrīkūṭavega­saṃkusuma

Wylie:
  • thub pa dpal brtsegs shugs kyi me tog
Tibetan:
  • ཐུབ་པ་དཔལ་བརྩེགས་ཤུགས་ཀྱི་མེ་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • muni­śrīkūṭavega­saṃkusuma

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­358

nāga

Wylie:
  • klu
Tibetan:
  • ཀླུ།
Sanskrit:
  • nāga

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings who live in subterranean aquatic environments, where they guard wealth and sometimes also teachings. Nāgas are associated with serpents and have a snakelike appearance. In Buddhist art and in written accounts, they are regularly portrayed as half human and half snake, and they are also said to have the ability to change into human form. Some nāgas are Dharma protectors, but they can also bring retribution if they are disturbed. They may likewise fight one another, wage war, and destroy the lands of others by causing lightning, hail, and flooding.

Located in 46 passages in the translation:

  • i.­14
  • i.­27
  • i.­33
  • i.­54
  • 1.­5-6
  • 2.­36
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­85
  • 2.­88
  • 3.­35
  • 3.­84
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­117
  • 4.­133
  • 4.­153
  • 4.­297
  • 4.­299
  • 4.­341
  • 4.­343
  • 4.­347
  • 4.­356
  • 4.­406
  • 4.­534
  • 4.­550
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­103
  • 5.­114-115
  • 5.­120-121
  • 5.­125-126
  • 5.­141-142
  • 5.­145
  • 6.­13
  • 6.­85
  • n.­236
  • n.­421
  • n.­433
  • g.­134
  • g.­367
  • g.­376
  • g.­724
g.­359

Nāgadanta

Wylie:
  • klus byin
Tibetan:
  • ཀླུས་བྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • nāgadanta

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventy-first) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­361

Nāga­vinarditeśvara­ghoṣa

Wylie:
  • glang po rnam par bsgrags pa’i dbang phyug dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • གླང་པོ་རྣམ་པར་བསྒྲགས་པའི་དབང་ཕྱུག་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • nāga­vinarditeśvara­ghoṣa

The buddha who succeeds the Buddhas Akṣobhya and Suvarṇapuṣpa in the realm Abhirati, by then renamed Jayasoma, as prophesied of King Araṇemin’s eleventh son, Siṃha.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­182
  • g.­5
  • g.­218
  • g.­455
  • g.­561
g.­362

Nāga­vivarjitakusumateja­rāja

Wylie:
  • klus spangs me tog gzi brjid rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ཀླུས་སྤངས་མེ་ཏོག་གཟི་བརྗིད་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • nāga­vivarjitakusumateja­rāja

One of ten names of a thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha, with presumably a hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­145
g.­363

Nāgendravi­mukti­buddha­loka­sāgaralocanaśaila

Wylie:
  • klu dbang rnam grol sad byed ’jig rten rgya mtsho’i mig gi ri bo
Tibetan:
  • ཀླུ་དབང་རྣམ་གྲོལ་སད་བྱེད་འཇིག་རྟེན་རྒྱ་མཚོའི་མིག་གི་རི་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • nāgendravi­mukti­buddha­loka­sāgaralocanaśaila

One of the two names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for a group of a thousand buddhas, with presumably five hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­146
g.­364

Nakṣatra­vibhavakīrti

Wylie:
  • skar ma rnam ’jig grags pa
Tibetan:
  • སྐར་མ་རྣམ་འཇིག་གྲགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • nakṣatra­vibhavakīrti

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­367

Nanda

Wylie:
  • dga’ ba
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • nanda

One of the eight great nāga kings.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­6
  • 4.­153
g.­368

Nanda

Wylie:
  • dga’ ba
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • nanda

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the twenty-seventh) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­369

Nārāyaṇa

Wylie:
  • sred med kyi bu
Tibetan:
  • སྲེད་མེད་ཀྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • nārāyaṇa

An alternate name for Viṣṇu (khyab ’jug).

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • i.­13
  • 2.­51
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­106
  • 4.­321
  • 4.­362
  • 4.­371
  • n.­11
  • n.­332
g.­370

Nārāyaṇa

Wylie:
  • sred med kyi bu
Tibetan:
  • སྲེད་མེད་ཀྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • nārāyaṇa

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the thirteenth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­371

Nārāyaṇagarbha

Wylie:
  • sred med kyi bu’i snying po
Tibetan:
  • སྲེད་མེད་ཀྱི་བུའི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • nārāyaṇagarbha

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventy-eighth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­372

Nārāyaṇa­vijita­garbha

Wylie:
  • sred med kyi bu’i rnam par rgyal ba’i snying po
Tibetan:
  • སྲེད་མེད་ཀྱི་བུའི་རྣམ་པར་རྒྱལ་བའི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • nārāyaṇa­vijita­garbha

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­144
  • n.­11
g.­377

night-flowering jasmine

Wylie:
  • pa ri ya tra ka
Tibetan:
  • པ་རི་ཡ་ཏྲ་ཀ
Sanskrit:
  • pārijātaka

Nyctanthes arbor tristis. Also known as coral jasmine, parijat, parijatha, and shephalika.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­389
  • 4.­394
g.­378

Nīlagandha­prabhāsavi­raja

Wylie:
  • dri sngo snang ba rdul bral
Tibetan:
  • དྲི་སྔོ་སྣང་བ་རྡུལ་བྲལ།
Sanskrit:
  • nīlagandha­prabhāsavi­raja

The eastern realm in which the seventh son of King Araṇemin will become a buddha.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­121
  • 4.­125
  • 4.­134
  • n.­225
g.­379

Nimi

Wylie:
  • mu khyud
Tibetan:
  • མུ་ཁྱུད།
Sanskrit:
  • nimi

The second of the thousand sons of King Araṇemin, who in becoming a bodhisattva is given the name Mahāsthāmaprāpta, and as such in the future will be in Sukhāvatī as that bodhisattva when his father becomes the Buddha Amitābha. He will eventually become in that realm the Buddha Supra­tiṣṭhita­guṇa­maṇikūṭa­rāja.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 3.­120
  • 4.­38-39
  • n.­155
  • g.­612
g.­381

nirvāṇa

Wylie:
  • mya ngan las ’das pa
Tibetan:
  • མྱ་ངན་ལས་འདས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • nirvāṇa AD

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In Sanskrit, the term nirvāṇa literally means “extinguishment” and the Tibetan mya ngan las ’das pa literally means “gone beyond sorrow.” As a general term, it refers to the cessation of all suffering, afflicted mental states (kleśa), and causal processes (karman) that lead to rebirth and suffering in cyclic existence, as well as to the state in which all such rebirth and suffering has permanently ceased.

More specifically, three main types of nirvāṇa are identified. (1) The first type of nirvāṇa, called nirvāṇa with remainder (sopadhiśeṣanirvāṇa), is the state in which arhats or buddhas have attained awakening but are still dependent on the conditioned aggregates until their lifespan is exhausted. (2) At the end of life, given that there are no more causes for rebirth, these aggregates cease and no new aggregates arise. What occurs then is called nirvāṇa without remainder ( anupadhiśeṣanirvāṇa), which refers to the unconditioned element (dhātu) of nirvāṇa in which there is no remainder of the aggregates. (3) The Mahāyāna teachings distinguish the final nirvāṇa of buddhas from that of arhats, the nirvāṇa of arhats not being considered ultimate. The buddhas attain what is called nonabiding nirvāṇa (apratiṣṭhitanirvāṇa), which transcends the extremes of saṃsāra and nirvāṇa, i.e., existence and peace. This is the nirvāṇa that is the goal of the Mahāyāna path.

Located in 39 passages in the translation:

  • i.­26
  • i.­50
  • 2.­53
  • 2.­78
  • 3.­35
  • 3.­55
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­39
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­66
  • 4.­68
  • 4.­106-107
  • 4.­217
  • 4.­227
  • 4.­233
  • 4.­277-278
  • 4.­288
  • 4.­325
  • 4.­330
  • 4.­335
  • 4.­338
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­384-385
  • 4.­410
  • 4.­544
  • 5.­54-55
  • 5.­69
  • 5.­81
  • 5.­84-85
  • g.­5
  • g.­72
  • g.­249
  • g.­623
g.­382

Niryūhavijṛṃbhita

Wylie:
  • ba gam gyis bsgyings pa
Tibetan:
  • བ་གམ་གྱིས་བསྒྱིངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • niryūhavijṛṃbhita

A realm to the south of the Buddha Ratnagarbha’s realm in which resides the Buddha Siṃhavijṛṃbhiteśvararāja.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­479
g.­383

Nyagrodharāja

Wylie:
  • n+ya gro dha rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ནྱ་གྲོ་དྷ་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • nyagrodharāja

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the twenty-eighth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­384

outflows

Wylie:
  • zag pa
Tibetan:
  • ཟག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • āsrava

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Literally, “to flow” or “to ooze.” Mental defilements or contaminations that “flow out” toward the objects of cyclic existence, binding us to them. Vasubandhu offers two alternative explanations of this term: “They cause beings to remain (āsayanti) within saṃsāra” and “They flow from the Summit of Existence down to the Avīci hell, out of the six wounds that are the sense fields” (Abhidharma­kośa­bhāṣya 5.40; Pradhan 1967, p. 308). The Summit of Existence (bhavāgra, srid pa’i rtse mo) is the highest point within saṃsāra, while the hell called Avīci (mnar med) is the lowest; the six sense fields (āyatana, skye mched) here refer to the five sense faculties plus the mind, i.e., the six internal sense fields.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • g.­163
g.­385

Padmā

Wylie:
  • pad ma
Tibetan:
  • པད་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • padmā

The southeastern realm of the Buddha Padmottara.

Located in 22 passages in the translation:

  • i.­23-24
  • 1.­13
  • 1.­16
  • 1.­18
  • 1.­23
  • 1.­25
  • 2.­1-2
  • 2.­4
  • 2.­7-8
  • 2.­12
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­16
  • 2.­18-19
  • 2.­36
  • 4.­87
  • 4.­92
  • g.­98
  • g.­166
g.­386

Padmottara

Wylie:
  • pad ma dam pa
Tibetan:
  • པད་མ་དམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • padmottara

The buddha whom the bodhisattva Gaganamudra becomes, who is a contemporary of Śākyamuni and seen in his southeastern realm by many of Śākyamuni’s bodhisattva disciples.

Located in 30 passages in the translation:

  • i.­23-24
  • i.­37
  • 1.­8-11
  • 1.­16
  • 1.­19-26
  • 2.­2
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­17-18
  • 2.­21
  • 2.­36
  • 4.­92
  • n.­6
  • g.­1
  • g.­98
  • g.­106
  • g.­166
  • g.­385
  • g.­462
g.­392

paṇḍita

Wylie:
  • mkhas pa
Tibetan:
  • མཁས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • paṇḍita

An official title for a learned scholar in India.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • g.­222
g.­394

Pāracintin

Wylie:
  • pha rol sems
Tibetan:
  • ཕ་རོལ་སེམས།
Sanskrit:
  • pāracintin

A śakra deity who prays to be Samudrareṇu’s disciple with miraculous powers when he is the Buddha Śākyamuni, i.e., Maudgalyāyana.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­530
g.­395

Para­nirmitavaśavartin

Wylie:
  • gzhan ’phrul dbang byed
Tibetan:
  • གཞན་འཕྲུལ་དབང་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • para­nirmitavaśavartin

The principal deity in the Para­nirmitavaśavartin paradise, which is the highest in the desire realm.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­3
  • 3.­85-86
  • 3.­92
  • 3.­96
  • 3.­102
  • 3.­104
  • 3.­106-107
  • 4.­5
g.­396

parinirvāṇa

Wylie:
  • yongs su mya ngan las ’das pa
Tibetan:
  • ཡོངས་སུ་མྱ་ངན་ལས་འདས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • parinirvāṇa AD

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

This refers to what occurs at the end of an arhat’s or a buddha’s life. When nirvāṇa is attained at awakening, whether as an arhat or buddha, all suffering, afflicted mental states (kleśa), and causal processes (karman) that lead to rebirth and suffering in cyclic existence have ceased, but due to previously accumulated karma, the aggregates of that life remain and must still exhaust themselves. It is only at the end of life that these cease, and since no new aggregates arise, the arhat or buddha is said to attain parinirvāṇa, meaning “complete” or “final” nirvāṇa. This is synonymous with the attainment of nirvāṇa without remainder (anupadhiśeṣanirvāṇa).

According to the Mahāyāna view of a single vehicle (ekayāna), the arhat’s parinirvāṇa at death, despite being so called, is not final. The arhat must still enter the bodhisattva path and reach buddhahood (see Unraveling the Intent, Toh 106, 7.14.) On the other hand, the parinirvāṇa of a buddha, ultimately speaking, should be understood as a display manifested for the benefit of beings; see The Teaching on the Extraordinary Transformation That Is the Miracle of Attaining the Buddha’s Powers (Toh 186), 1.32.

The term parinirvāṇa is also associated specifically with the passing away of the Buddha Śākyamuni, in Kuśinagara, in northern India.

Located in 50 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­14
  • 2.­18
  • 2.­20-21
  • 2.­39
  • 2.­42
  • 2.­53
  • 3.­47
  • 3.­58
  • 4.­7-8
  • 4.­13-14
  • 4.­30
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­39
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­65
  • 4.­103
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­171
  • 4.­177
  • 4.­182
  • 4.­240
  • 4.­246
  • 4.­273
  • 4.­280
  • 4.­282
  • 4.­288
  • 4.­318
  • 4.­363
  • 4.­386-388
  • 4.­396
  • 4.­399
  • 4.­404
  • 4.­408
  • 4.­526
  • 4.­545
  • 4.­553
  • 5.­48
  • 5.­54-55
  • 5.­80
  • 6.­1
  • g.­42
  • g.­344
  • g.­721
g.­397

perfections

Wylie:
  • pha rol tu phyin pa
Tibetan:
  • ཕ་རོལ་ཏུ་ཕྱིན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • pāramitā

The six perfections of generosity, conduct, patience, diligence, meditation, and wisdom.

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­7
  • 4.­47
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­61
  • 4.­73
  • 4.­96
  • 4.­140
  • 4.­149
  • 4.­160
  • 4.­250
  • 4.­275
  • 4.­310
  • 4.­318
  • 4.­324
  • 4.­374
  • 4.­382-383
  • 4.­390
  • 4.­398-399
  • 4.­404
  • 4.­535
  • 5.­106
  • 6.­2
  • 6.­49
  • 6.­73
  • 6.­85
  • n.­4
g.­398

piśāca

Wylie:
  • sha za
Tibetan:
  • ཤ་ཟ།
Sanskrit:
  • piśāca

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings that, like several other classes of nonhuman beings, take spontaneous birth. Ranking below rākṣasas, they are less powerful and more akin to pretas. They are said to dwell in impure and perilous places, where they feed on impure things, including flesh. This could account for the name piśāca, which possibly derives from √piś, to carve or chop meat, as reflected also in the Tibetan sha za, “meat eater.” They are often described as having an unpleasant appearance, and at times they appear with animal bodies. Some possess the ability to enter the dead bodies of humans, thereby becoming so-called vetāla, to touch whom is fatal.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­36
  • 3.­117
  • 4.­133
  • 4.­347
  • 4.­363
  • 4.­411
  • 4.­550
  • 6.­85
  • n.­80
g.­399

piṭaka

Wylie:
  • sde snod
Tibetan:
  • སྡེ་སྣོད།
Sanskrit:
  • piṭaka

A collection of canonical texts according to subject, the piṭakas are usually Vinaya, Sūtra and Abhidharma. There is also, as in this sūtra, the collection of Mahāyana teachings known as the bodhisattvapiṭaka. Originates from the term “baskets” originally used to contain these collections.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­2
  • 2.­45
  • 2.­48
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­364
  • 4.­390
  • g.­715
g.­400

powers

Wylie:
  • dbang
Tibetan:
  • དབང་།
Sanskrit:
  • indriya

The five powers: faith, mindfulness, diligence, samādhi, and wisdom.

Located in 32 passages in the translation:

  • i.­23
  • 1.­2
  • 1.­8-9
  • 1.­14
  • 1.­23
  • 1.­25
  • 2.­13
  • 2.­70
  • 3.­46
  • 4.­25
  • 4.­160
  • 4.­214
  • 4.­263
  • 4.­329
  • 4.­341
  • 4.­372
  • 4.­379
  • 4.­476
  • 4.­496
  • 4.­499
  • 4.­530
  • 5.­30
  • 6.­10
  • 6.­12
  • n.­86
  • g.­140
  • g.­151
  • g.­340
  • g.­394
  • g.­590
  • g.­638
g.­401

Prabhākara

Wylie:
  • ’od byed
Tibetan:
  • འོད་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • prabhākara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­403

Prabhāsavirajaḥ­samucchraya­gandheśvara­rāja

Wylie:
  • snang ba rdul bral spos mtho dbang phyug rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • སྣང་བ་རྡུལ་བྲལ་སྤོས་མཐོ་དབང་ཕྱུག་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • prabhāsavirajaḥ­samucchraya­gandheśvara­rāja

The buddha whom the seventh son of King Araṇemin is prophesied to become.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­121
  • 4.­134
  • g.­563
g.­405

Pradyota

Wylie:
  • mchog tu dga’ ba
Tibetan:
  • མཆོག་ཏུ་དགའ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • pradyota

The seventh buddha of the Bhadraka eon. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that an unnamed Veda-reciting pupil of Samudrareṇu will be the Buddha Pradyota.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­42
  • 4.­258
g.­407

Prahī­ṇabhaya­ghoṣeśvara­rāja

Wylie:
  • gya nom ’jigs med dbyangs kyi dbang phyug rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • གྱ་ནོམ་འཇིགས་མེད་དབྱངས་ཀྱི་དབང་ཕྱུག་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • prahī­ṇabhaya­ghoṣeśvara­rāja

The name of one thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­142
g.­408

Prajñādhara

Wylie:
  • shes rab ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • ཤེས་རབ་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • prajñādhara

A bodhisattva who comes from the realm of the Buddha Lokeśvararāja to the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­481
g.­410

Prajñāvabhāsa

Wylie:
  • shes rab snang ba
Tibetan:
  • ཤེས་རབ་སྣང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • prajñāvabhāsa

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the twenty-fourth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­411

Prajñāvarman

Wylie:
  • pradz+nyA bar+ma
Tibetan:
  • པྲཛྙཱ་བརྨ།
Sanskrit:
  • prajñāvarman

An Indian scholar who came to Tibet during the reign of Tri Songdetsen and was involved in the translation of this text. He is listed as a translator of seventy-seven works.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • c.­1
g.­412

Praṇāda

Wylie:
  • sgra rab
Tibetan:
  • སྒྲ་རབ།
Sanskrit:
  • praṇāda

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the thirty-seventh) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­413

Praśamak­ṣamasuvicitra­jñāna­gandha­samavasaraṇa

Wylie:
  • rab tu zhi ba bzod pa’i ye shes shin tu ’byed pa’i dri la yang dag par gzhol ba
Tibetan:
  • རབ་ཏུ་ཞི་བ་བཟོད་པའི་ཡེ་ཤེས་ཤིན་ཏུ་འབྱེད་པའི་དྲི་ལ་ཡང་དག་པར་གཞོལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • praśamak­ṣamasuvicitra­jñāna­gandha­samavasaraṇa

A vajra seat. “A Congregation of the Aromas of Variegated Wisdom and Tranquil Patience.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­64
g.­414

Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana

Wylie:
  • rnam par snang mdzad me tog rab rgyas
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་སྣང་མཛད་མེ་ཏོག་རབ་རྒྱས།
Sanskrit:
  • prasphulitakusuma­vairocana

A buddha in a realm in the upward direction who sends bodhisattvas to make offerings to the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­483-484
  • 4.­487-488
  • 4.­493-494
  • 4.­496-497
  • g.­122
  • g.­511
  • g.­632
g.­415

Pratāpana

Wylie:
  • rab tu tsha ba
Tibetan:
  • རབ་ཏུ་ཚ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratāpana

The “very hot” hell; the seventh of the eight hot hells.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­411
g.­417

pratyekabuddha

Wylie:
  • rang sangs rgyas
Tibetan:
  • རང་སངས་རྒྱས།
Sanskrit:
  • pratyekabuddha

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Literally, “buddha for oneself” or “solitary realizer.” Someone who, in his or her last life, attains awakening entirely through their own contemplation, without relying on a teacher. Unlike the awakening of a fully realized buddha (samyaksambuddha), the accomplishment of a pratyeka­buddha is not regarded as final or ultimate. They attain realization of the nature of dependent origination, the selflessness of the person, and a partial realization of the selflessness of phenomena, by observing the suchness of all that arises through interdependence. This is the result of progress in previous lives but, unlike a buddha, they do not have the necessary merit, compassion or motivation to teach others. They are named as “rhinoceros-like” (khaḍgaviṣāṇakalpa) for their preference for staying in solitude or as “congregators” (vargacārin) when their preference is to stay among peers.

Located in 24 passages in the translation:

  • i.­7
  • 1.­7
  • 1.­22
  • 2.­2
  • 3.­1
  • 3.­35
  • 3.­55
  • 3.­58
  • 4.­6
  • 4.­12
  • 4.­49
  • 4.­57
  • 4.­109
  • 4.­151
  • 4.­247-248
  • 4.­390
  • 4.­513
  • 4.­519
  • 4.­521
  • 5.­158
  • n.­29
  • g.­418
  • g.­528
g.­418

Pratyekabuddhayāna

Wylie:
  • rang sangs rgyas kyi theg pa
Tibetan:
  • རང་སངས་རྒྱས་ཀྱི་ཐེག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • pratyeka­buddhayāna

The way of the pratyekabuddha, particularly characterized by contemplation on the twelve phases of dependent origination.

Located in 30 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­62
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­264
  • 4.­321
  • 4.­342
  • 4.­344
  • 4.­346
  • 4.­350
  • 4.­352
  • 4.­360
  • 4.­364
  • 4.­381
  • 4.­383
  • 4.­406
  • 4.­495
  • 4.­513
  • 4.­522-523
  • 4.­543
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­77
  • 5.­104-105
  • 5.­141
  • 5.­149-150
  • 5.­156
  • 6.­25
  • n.­115
  • n.­250
g.­420

Pravaralocana

Wylie:
  • rab mchog spyan
Tibetan:
  • རབ་མཆོག་སྤྱན།
Sanskrit:
  • pravaralocana

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the forty-fifth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­421

preta

Wylie:
  • yi dags
Tibetan:
  • ཡི་དགས།
Sanskrit:
  • preta

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the five or six classes of sentient beings, into which beings are born as the karmic fruition of past miserliness. As the term in Sanskrit means “the departed,” they are analogous to the ancestral spirits of Vedic tradition, the pitṛs, who starve without the offerings of descendants. It is also commonly translated as “hungry ghost” or “starving spirit,” as in the Chinese 餓鬼 e gui.

They are sometimes said to reside in the realm of Yama, but are also frequently described as roaming charnel grounds and other inhospitable or frightening places along with piśācas and other such beings. They are particularly known to suffer from great hunger and thirst and the inability to acquire sustenance.

Located in 24 passages in the translation:

  • i.­33
  • 2.­97-98
  • 2.­100-101
  • 3.­49
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­117
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­58
  • 4.­113
  • 4.­133
  • 4.­156
  • 4.­319
  • 4.­347
  • 4.­350
  • 4.­413
  • 6.­85
  • n.­17
  • n.­80
  • n.­82
  • n.­154
  • n.­392
  • g.­146
g.­422

Priyaprasanna

Wylie:
  • dga’ ba dang ba
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་བ་དང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • priyaprasanna

The 1,003rd of the 1,005 buddhas in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­43
  • 4.­269
  • g.­690
g.­424

Puṇyabala­sāla­rāja

Wylie:
  • bsod nams stobs sA la’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • བསོད་ནམས་སྟོབས་སཱ་ལའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • puṇyabala­sāla­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas. It is also the name given for a buddha in a southern buddha realm.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­144
  • 6.­43
g.­426

Pūrṇa

Wylie:
  • gang ba
Tibetan:
  • གང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • pūrṇa

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the ninth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­427

pūtana

Wylie:
  • srul po
Tibetan:
  • སྲུལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • pūtana

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of disease-causing spirits associated with cemeteries and dead bodies. The name probably derives from the Skt. pūta, “foul-smelling,” as reflected also in the Tib. srul po. The smell is variously described in the texts as resembling that of a billy goat or a crow. The morbid condition caused by the spirit shares its name and comes in various forms, with symptoms such as fever, vomiting, diarrhea, skin eruptions, and festering wounds, the latter possibly explaining the association with bad smells.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­133
g.­428

Radiant Bull

Wylie:
  • skar ma’i khyu mchog
Tibetan:
  • སྐར་མའི་ཁྱུ་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • —

One of the thirty million brahmin pupils of the brahmin Samudrareṇu, whom the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will become the Buddha Ratna­cchatrābhyudgata­raśmi in the realm Rutasañcaya.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • i.­39
  • 4.­212
  • 4.­215
  • 4.­218
  • 4.­221-222
  • g.­448
  • g.­475
  • g.­476
g.­434

Rāhula

Wylie:
  • sgra can zin
Tibetan:
  • སྒྲ་ཅན་ཟིན།
Sanskrit:
  • rāhula

Son of Prince Siddhārtha Gautama, who, when the latter attained awakening as the Buddha Śākyamuni, became a monk and eventually one of his foremost śrāvaka disciples

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • n.­382
g.­436

Rājagṛha

Wylie:
  • rgyal po’i khab
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱལ་པོའི་ཁབ།
Sanskrit:
  • rājagṛha

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The ancient capital of Magadha prior to its relocation to Pāṭaliputra during the Mauryan dynasty, Rājagṛha is one of the most important locations in Buddhist history. The literature tells us that the Buddha and his saṅgha spent a considerable amount of time in residence in and around Rājagṛha‍—in nearby places, such as the Vulture Peak Mountain (Gṛdhrakūṭaparvata), a major site of the Mahāyāna sūtras, and the Bamboo Grove (Veṇuvana)‍—enjoying the patronage of King Bimbisāra and then of his son King Ajātaśatru. Rājagṛha is also remembered as the location where the first Buddhist monastic council was held after the Buddha Śākyamuni passed into parinirvāṇa. Now known as Rajgir and located in the modern Indian state of Bihar.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­23
  • 1.­2
g.­438

rākṣasa

Wylie:
  • srin po
Tibetan:
  • སྲིན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • rākṣasa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings that are often, but certainly not always, considered demonic in the Buddhist tradition. They are often depicted as flesh-eating monsters who haunt frightening places and are ugly and evil-natured with a yearning for human flesh, and who additionally have miraculous powers, such as being able to change their appearance.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­79
  • 3.­71
  • 3.­79-80
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­117
  • 4.­133
  • 4.­341
  • 4.­406
  • 4.­413
  • 4.­550
  • 5.­106
  • 5.­114
  • 6.­23
g.­441

Raśmi

Wylie:
  • ’od zer
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཟེར།
Sanskrit:
  • raśmi

The name of a buddha.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­36
  • 4.­14
  • g.­42
  • g.­721
g.­442

Raśmimaṇḍala­jyotiprabhāsa­rāja

Wylie:
  • ’od zer gyi dkyil ’khor snang ba’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཟེར་གྱི་དཀྱིལ་འཁོར་སྣང་བའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • raśmimaṇḍala­jyotiprabhāsa­rāja

One of ten names of a thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha, with presumably a hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­145
g.­443

Ratimegha

Wylie:
  • dga’ sprin
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་སྤྲིན།
Sanskrit:
  • ratimegha

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­444

Ratīśvara

Wylie:
  • dga’ ba’i dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • དགའ་བའི་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • ratīśvara

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventieth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­447

Ratnacandra

Wylie:
  • rin chen zla ba
Tibetan:
  • རིན་ཆེན་ཟླ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnacandra

The buddha in the eastern realm Ratnavicayā at the time of the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­462-464
  • 4.­468-469
  • 4.­475-477
  • g.­102
  • g.­456
  • g.­463
g.­448

Ratna­cchatrābhyudgata­raśmi

Wylie:
  • rin po che chen po’i gdugs mngon par ’phags pa’i ’od zer
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེ་ཆེན་པོའི་གདུགས་མངོན་པར་འཕགས་པའི་འོད་ཟེར།
Sanskrit:
  • ratna­cchatrābhyudgata­raśmi

The name that the Buddha Ratnagharba prophesies that Radiant Bull, one of the thirty million pupils of Samudrareṇu, will have at buddhahood.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • i.­39
  • 4.­221
  • g.­428
  • g.­475
  • g.­476
g.­449

Ratna­cchatrābhyudgatāva­bhāsa

Wylie:
  • rin po che’i snying po
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེའི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ratna­cchatrābhyudgatāva­bhāsa

A buddha in the distant past in whose presence many beings, including the Buddha Jyotīrasa, developed the aspiration to become a buddha during a kaliyuga. Note that the Tibetan translation of the name differs from the Sanskrit form found in the available Sanskrit manuscripts.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­515-516
g.­450

Ratna­dhvaja

Wylie:
  • rin chen rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • རིན་ཆེན་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • ratna­dhvaja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­451

Ratnagarbha

Wylie:
  • rin po che’i snying po
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེའི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnagarbha

One of the eighty-one sons of Samudrareṇu, the chief court priest of King Araṇemin. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies the buddhahood of Samudrareṇu’s thirty million pupils.

Located in 414 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2-3
  • i.­14
  • i.­28-31
  • i.­33-34
  • i.­36-38
  • i.­41
  • i.­43-47
  • i.­49-50
  • 3.­7-9
  • 3.­11-13
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­24-25
  • 3.­30
  • 3.­33-34
  • 3.­58
  • 3.­79-80
  • 3.­94
  • 3.­109
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­123-124
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­10
  • 4.­22-23
  • 4.­32
  • 4.­35
  • 4.­42
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­83
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­93
  • 4.­99
  • 4.­122-123
  • 4.­138
  • 4.­141
  • 4.­148
  • 4.­155
  • 4.­174
  • 4.­179
  • 4.­181-182
  • 4.­184-185
  • 4.­187-191
  • 4.­196-197
  • 4.­199-200
  • 4.­202-203
  • 4.­205-206
  • 4.­208
  • 4.­218
  • 4.­221-222
  • 4.­224
  • 4.­228
  • 4.­230
  • 4.­232-237
  • 4.­240-242
  • 4.­245
  • 4.­248
  • 4.­256
  • 4.­258
  • 4.­269
  • 4.­272
  • 4.­282
  • 4.­284-285
  • 4.­289
  • 4.­293
  • 4.­304
  • 4.­308
  • 4.­405
  • 4.­460
  • 4.­464
  • 4.­467
  • 4.­469
  • 4.­474-476
  • 4.­484
  • 4.­486
  • 4.­488
  • 4.­492-494
  • 4.­496
  • 4.­499-504
  • 4.­514-515
  • 4.­536-537
  • 4.­539
  • 4.­543-544
  • 4.­547
  • 4.­554
  • 5.­1-2
  • 5.­47
  • 5.­50-51
  • 5.­53-55
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­72
  • n.­87
  • n.­117
  • n.­285
  • n.­375
  • g.­2
  • g.­4
  • g.­6
  • g.­7
  • g.­8
  • g.­9
  • g.­12
  • g.­21
  • g.­23
  • g.­31
  • g.­36
  • g.­37
  • g.­43
  • g.­46
  • g.­52
  • g.­56
  • g.­57
  • g.­62
  • g.­64
  • g.­66
  • g.­70
  • g.­71
  • g.­74
  • g.­81
  • g.­85
  • g.­86
  • g.­90
  • g.­91
  • g.­92
  • g.­96
  • g.­102
  • g.­108
  • g.­116
  • g.­122
  • g.­124
  • g.­125
  • g.­126
  • g.­127
  • g.­129
  • g.­130
  • g.­135
  • g.­137
  • g.­138
  • g.­167
  • g.­170
  • g.­171
  • g.­173
  • g.­174
  • g.­175
  • g.­178
  • g.­179
  • g.­186
  • g.­187
  • g.­188
  • g.­189
  • g.­194
  • g.­207
  • g.­209
  • g.­210
  • g.­214
  • g.­217
  • g.­220
  • g.­223
  • g.­226
  • g.­227
  • g.­228
  • g.­230
  • g.­231
  • g.­232
  • g.­233
  • g.­234
  • g.­235
  • g.­236
  • g.­237
  • g.­238
  • g.­239
  • g.­240
  • g.­241
  • g.­243
  • g.­246
  • g.­247
  • g.­248
  • g.­249
  • g.­250
  • g.­251
  • g.­252
  • g.­254
  • g.­256
  • g.­260
  • g.­266
  • g.­267
  • g.­268
  • g.­269
  • g.­270
  • g.­271
  • g.­273
  • g.­277
  • g.­280
  • g.­281
  • g.­282
  • g.­284
  • g.­285
  • g.­288
  • g.­290
  • g.­294
  • g.­297
  • g.­301
  • g.­303
  • g.­307
  • g.­309
  • g.­311
  • g.­313
  • g.­316
  • g.­318
  • g.­320
  • g.­323
  • g.­327
  • g.­332
  • g.­336
  • g.­338
  • g.­339
  • g.­348
  • g.­349
  • g.­356
  • g.­357
  • g.­359
  • g.­362
  • g.­363
  • g.­364
  • g.­368
  • g.­370
  • g.­371
  • g.­372
  • g.­382
  • g.­383
  • g.­401
  • g.­405
  • g.­407
  • g.­408
  • g.­410
  • g.­412
  • g.­414
  • g.­420
  • g.­424
  • g.­426
  • g.­428
  • g.­442
  • g.­443
  • g.­444
  • g.­447
  • g.­450
  • g.­453
  • g.­455
  • g.­456
  • g.­458
  • g.­459
  • g.­461
  • g.­463
  • g.­465
  • g.­469
  • g.­471
  • g.­475
  • g.­476
  • g.­478
  • g.­482
  • g.­483
  • g.­484
  • g.­488
  • g.­491
  • g.­492
  • g.­499
  • g.­502
  • g.­503
  • g.­510
  • g.­511
  • g.­519
  • g.­522
  • g.­523
  • g.­524
  • g.­525
  • g.­526
  • g.­527
  • g.­530
  • g.­532
  • g.­536
  • g.­542
  • g.­549
  • g.­558
  • g.­559
  • g.­560
  • g.­562
  • g.­564
  • g.­565
  • g.­567
  • g.­568
  • g.­569
  • g.­572
  • g.­577
  • g.­578
  • g.­579
  • g.­580
  • g.­587
  • g.­592
  • g.­595
  • g.­596
  • g.­597
  • g.­601
  • g.­602
  • g.­604
  • g.­606
  • g.­607
  • g.­608
  • g.­611
  • g.­613
  • g.­616
  • g.­618
  • g.­620
  • g.­625
  • g.­627
  • g.­628
  • g.­631
  • g.­632
  • g.­647
  • g.­648
  • g.­661
  • g.­662
  • g.­663
  • g.­674
  • g.­677
  • g.­678
  • g.­680
  • g.­681
  • g.­682
  • g.­687
  • g.­688
  • g.­690
  • g.­692
  • g.­694
  • g.­695
  • g.­696
  • g.­697
  • g.­698
  • g.­699
  • g.­701
  • g.­703
  • g.­706
  • g.­708
  • g.­709
  • g.­712
  • g.­714
  • g.­717
  • g.­719
  • g.­720
  • g.­722
  • g.­725
  • g.­729
  • g.­730
  • g.­731
  • g.­733
  • g.­735
  • g.­736
  • g.­748
  • g.­749
g.­453

Ratna­guṇa­saṃnicaya

Wylie:
  • yon tan rin chen yang dag bstsags
Tibetan:
  • ཡོན་ཏན་རིན་ཆེན་ཡང་དག་བསྩགས།
Sanskrit:
  • ratna­guṇa­saṃnicaya

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­455

Ratnaketu

Wylie:
  • rin po che’i tog
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེའི་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • ratnaketu

The bodhisattva who received this name from the Buddha Ratnagarbha when he was the eleventh son of King Araṇemin. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesied he will succeed the buddhas Akṣobhya and Suvarṇapuṣpa as the Buddha Nāga­vinarditeśvara­ghoṣa.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­182-185
  • 4.­439
  • g.­561
g.­456

Ratnaketu

Wylie:
  • rin po che’i tog
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེའི་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • ratnaketu

The name of a bodhisattva who comes to the Buddha Ratnagarbha from the realm of the Buddha Ratnacandra.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­463
  • 4.­476
g.­457

Ratnakūṭa

Wylie:
  • rin po che brtsegs pa
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེ་བརྩེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnakūṭa

The buddha that Samudrareṇu’s oldest son Samudreśvara is prophesied to become.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­38
  • 4.­197
g.­458

Ratnaśaila

Wylie:
  • rin chen ri bo
Tibetan:
  • རིན་ཆེན་རི་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnaśaila

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the eleventh) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­459

Ratnaśikhin

Wylie:
  • rin chen gtsug tor can
Tibetan:
  • རིན་ཆེན་གཙུག་ཏོར་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnaśikhin

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the thirty-second) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­461

Ratnāvabhāsa

Wylie:
  • rin chen snang ba
Tibetan:
  • རིན་ཆེན་སྣང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnāvabhāsa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­462

Ratnavairocana

Wylie:
  • rin po che rnam par snang byed
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེ་རྣམ་པར་སྣང་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnavairocana

The bodhisattva who asks the Buddha to teach about Buddha Padmottara.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • i.­23-25
  • 1.­9
  • 1.­11-12
  • 1.­21-22
  • 2.­1
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­55
g.­463

Ratnavicayā

Wylie:
  • rin po che bstsags pa
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེ་བསྩགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • ratnavicayā

The eastern realm of the Buddha Ratnacandra during the lifetime of the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­462
  • 4.­476
  • g.­447
g.­465

Ratneśvara

Wylie:
  • rin chen dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • རིན་ཆེན་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • ratneśvara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­466

Ratneśvaraghoṣa

Wylie:
  • rin chen dbang phyug dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • རིན་ཆེན་དབང་ཕྱུག་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • ratneśvaraghoṣa

The name of a buddha.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­36
  • 4.­14
  • g.­42
g.­468

roca

Wylie:
  • mdog mdzes
  • mdog mdzes chen po
Tibetan:
  • མདོག་མཛེས།
  • མདོག་མཛེས་ཆེན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • roca
  • mahāroca

Unidentified flowers.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­389
g.­469

Roca

Wylie:
  • gsal mdzad
Tibetan:
  • གསལ་མཛད།
Sanskrit:
  • roca

The last buddha of the Bhadraka eon, which according to The White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra is the 1,005th buddha. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesied that the youngest of the thousand Veda-reciting pupils of the brahmin Samudrareṇu would be the Buddha Roca.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­44
  • 4.­282
  • g.­74
  • g.­307
g.­472

root downfall

Wylie:
  • ltung ba’i rtsa ba
Tibetan:
  • ལྟུང་བའི་རྩ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • mūlāpatti

For a monk these would be breaking the vows of not killing, not stealing, celibacy, and Dharma lies.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­151
  • 4.­360
  • 4.­381
  • 4.­525
  • 4.­546
  • 4.­548
g.­473

ṛṣi

Wylie:
  • drang srong
Tibetan:
  • དྲང་སྲོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • ṛṣi

An ancient Indian spiritual title, often translated as “sage” or “seer.” The title is particularly used for divinely inspired individuals credited with creating the foundations of Indian culture. The term is also applied to Śākyamuni and other realized Buddhist figures.

Located in 18 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­37
  • 4.­238
  • 4.­300
  • 4.­303
  • 4.­321
  • 4.­347
  • 5.­113-114
  • 5.­120-121
  • 5.­158
  • 6.­88-90
  • n.­426
  • n.­428
  • g.­60
  • g.­346
g.­475

Rutaprabhāsa

Wylie:
  • sgra snang
Tibetan:
  • སྒྲ་སྣང་།
Sanskrit:
  • rutaprabhāsa

The name of the eon in which, according to the prophecy of the Buddha Ratnagarbha, the young brahmin Radiant Bull will become the Buddha Ratna­cchatrābhyudgata­raśmi in the realm Rutasañcaya.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­221
g.­476

Rutasañcaya

Wylie:
  • sgra yang dag par bstsags pa
Tibetan:
  • སྒྲ་ཡང་དག་པར་བསྩགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • rutasañcaya

The realm in which the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies Samudrareṇu’s pupil Radiant Bull will become the Buddha Ratna­cchatrābhyudgata­raśmi.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­221
  • g.­428
  • g.­475
g.­478

Sāgaradhvaja

Wylie:
  • rgya mtsho’i rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱ་མཚོའི་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • sāgaradhvaja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­479

Sahā

Wylie:
  • mi mjed
Tibetan:
  • མི་མཇེད།
Sanskrit:
  • sahā

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The name for our world system, the universe of a thousand million worlds, or trichiliocosm, in which the four-continent world is located. Each trichiliocosm is ruled by a god Brahmā; thus, in this context, he bears the title of Sahāṃpati, Lord of Sahā. The world system of Sahā, or Sahālokadhātu, is also described as the buddhafield of the Buddha Śākyamuni where he teaches the Dharma to beings.

The name Sahā possibly derives from the Sanskrit √sah, “to bear, endure, or withstand.” It is often interpreted as alluding to the inhabitants of this world being able to endure the suffering they encounter. The Tibetan translation, mi mjed, follows along the same lines. It literally means “not painful,” in the sense that beings here are able to bear the suffering they experience.

Located in 68 passages in the translation:

  • i.­4
  • i.­40
  • 1.­3
  • 2.­41
  • 4.­70
  • 4.­233
  • 4.­236
  • 4.­241
  • 4.­276
  • 4.­307
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­332
  • 4.­335
  • 4.­337-339
  • 4.­341
  • 4.­346
  • 4.­361
  • 4.­363
  • 4.­389
  • 4.­391-393
  • 4.­525-526
  • 5.­105
  • 6.­8-9
  • 6.­11-17
  • 6.­19
  • 6.­23
  • 6.­28-30
  • 6.­32-34
  • 6.­36-37
  • 6.­40
  • 6.­45
  • 6.­47
  • 6.­52-54
  • 6.­56-60
  • 6.­63-64
  • 6.­66
  • 6.­68
  • n.­53
  • g.­45
  • g.­104
  • g.­169
  • g.­419
  • g.­643
  • g.­705
g.­482

Sahita

Wylie:
  • phan bcas
Tibetan:
  • ཕན་བཅས།
Sanskrit:
  • sahita

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the thirtieth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­483

Śailakalpa

Wylie:
  • ri bo lta bu
Tibetan:
  • རི་བོ་ལྟ་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • śailakalpa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­484

Śailarāja

Wylie:
  • ri bo’i rgyal
Tibetan:
  • རི་བོའི་རྒྱལ།
Sanskrit:
  • śailarāja

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fifth) when he becomes a buddha

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­485

Śakra

Wylie:
  • brgya byin
Tibetan:
  • བརྒྱ་བྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • śakra

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The lord of the gods in the Heaven of the Thirty-Three (trāyastriṃśa). Alternatively known as Indra, the deity that is called “lord of the gods” dwells on the summit of Mount Sumeru and wields the thunderbolt. The Tibetan translation brgya byin (meaning “one hundred sacrifices”) is based on an etymology that śakra is an abbreviation of śata-kratu, one who has performed a hundred sacrifices. Each world with a central Sumeru has a Śakra. Also known by other names such as Kauśika, Devendra, and Śacipati.

Located in 40 passages in the translation:

  • i.­30
  • i.­48
  • i.­57
  • 1.­5
  • 3.­33
  • 3.­40-41
  • 3.­85-86
  • 3.­91-92
  • 3.­94
  • 3.­102-103
  • 3.­106-107
  • 4.­294
  • 4.­321
  • 4.­341
  • 4.­502
  • 4.­530-531
  • 5.­102
  • 5.­120
  • 5.­147
  • 6.­22-24
  • 6.­26
  • n.­115
  • n.­119
  • n.­380
  • n.­426
  • g.­107
  • g.­197
  • g.­278
  • g.­394
  • g.­529
  • g.­552
  • g.­658
g.­486

Śākyamuni

Wylie:
  • shAkya thub pa
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱཀྱ་ཐུབ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • śākyamuni

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

An epithet for the historical Buddha, Siddhārtha Gautama: he was a muni (“sage”) from the Śākya clan. He is counted as the fourth of the first four buddhas of the present Good Eon, the other three being Krakucchanda, Kanakamuni, and Kāśyapa. He will be followed by Maitreya, the next buddha in this eon.

Located in 202 passages in the translation:

  • s.­1-2
  • i.­1-4
  • i.­9
  • i.­17
  • i.­23-26
  • i.­39-41
  • i.­47-48
  • i.­51
  • i.­56-58
  • 4.­204
  • 4.­526
  • 4.­553
  • 5.­49-50
  • 6.­8-9
  • 6.­11-15
  • 6.­17-21
  • 6.­23-25
  • 6.­27-29
  • 6.­31-32
  • 6.­34
  • 6.­37
  • 6.­40
  • 6.­44-45
  • 6.­47
  • 6.­49-50
  • 6.­52
  • 6.­54-57
  • 6.­59
  • 6.­61
  • 6.­63-64
  • 6.­69
  • 6.­78
  • n.­278
  • n.­285
  • n.­376-377
  • n.­379
  • n.­381-384
  • g.­3
  • g.­18
  • g.­22
  • g.­25
  • g.­34
  • g.­48
  • g.­54
  • g.­58
  • g.­84
  • g.­88
  • g.­97
  • g.­99
  • g.­101
  • g.­107
  • g.­111
  • g.­115
  • g.­118
  • g.­120
  • g.­128
  • g.­132
  • g.­133
  • g.­141
  • g.­143
  • g.­144
  • g.­166
  • g.­177
  • g.­190
  • g.­192
  • g.­200
  • g.­212
  • g.­213
  • g.­219
  • g.­245
  • g.­253
  • g.­258
  • g.­261
  • g.­272
  • g.­278
  • g.­289
  • g.­291
  • g.­293
  • g.­295
  • g.­298
  • g.­299
  • g.­310
  • g.­323
  • g.­328
  • g.­333
  • g.­335
  • g.­341
  • g.­343
  • g.­345
  • g.­346
  • g.­347
  • g.­355
  • g.­365
  • g.­373
  • g.­374
  • g.­376
  • g.­386
  • g.­387
  • g.­388
  • g.­390
  • g.­394
  • g.­404
  • g.­406
  • g.­409
  • g.­423
  • g.­424
  • g.­430
  • g.­434
  • g.­445
  • g.­452
  • g.­454
  • g.­460
  • g.­464
  • g.­473
  • g.­477
  • g.­487
  • g.­490
  • g.­498
  • g.­505
  • g.­507
  • g.­508
  • g.­510
  • g.­512
  • g.­513
  • g.­514
  • g.­516
  • g.­520
  • g.­524
  • g.­529
  • g.­537
  • g.­538
  • g.­539
  • g.­540
  • g.­545
  • g.­547
  • g.­551
  • g.­552
  • g.­558
  • g.­570
  • g.­594
  • g.­603
  • g.­619
  • g.­622
  • g.­624
  • g.­629
  • g.­630
  • g.­635
  • g.­652
  • g.­658
  • g.­665
  • g.­670
  • g.­683
  • g.­686
  • g.­700
  • g.­702
  • g.­704
  • g.­707
  • g.­710
  • g.­711
  • g.­716
  • g.­719
  • g.­726
  • g.­727
  • g.­730
  • g.­734
g.­488

Sālendra

Wylie:
  • sA la’i dbang po
Tibetan:
  • སཱ་ལའི་དབང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • sālendra

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventy-seventh) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­491

Śālendrarāja

Wylie:
  • ri dbang rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • རི་དབང་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • śālendrarāja

The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that Vāyuviṣṇu, the eldest of the thousand young Veda-reciting brahmins, will become a buddha with this name.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • 4.­228
g.­492

Sālendrasiṃha­vigraha

Wylie:
  • sAla’i dbang po seng ge’i sgra
Tibetan:
  • སཱལའི་དབང་པོ་སེང་གེའི་སྒྲ།
Sanskrit:
  • sālendrasiṃha­vigraha

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­493

samādhi

Wylie:
  • ting nge ’dzin
Tibetan:
  • ཏིང་ངེ་འཛིན།
Sanskrit:
  • samādhi

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In a general sense, samādhi can describe a number of different meditative states. In the Mahāyāna literature, in particular in the Prajñāpāramitā sūtras, we find extensive lists of different samādhis, numbering over one hundred.

In a more restricted sense, and when understood as a mental state, samādhi is defined as the one-pointedness of the mind (cittaikāgratā), the ability to remain on the same object over long periods of time. The Drajor Bamponyipa (sgra sbyor bam po gnyis pa) commentary on the Mahāvyutpatti explains the term samādhi as referring to the instrument through which mind and mental states “get collected,” i.e., it is by the force of samādhi that the continuum of mind and mental states becomes collected on a single point of reference without getting distracted.

Located in 130 passages in the translation:

  • i.­24
  • i.­47
  • i.­50
  • i.­57
  • 1.­3
  • 1.­7
  • 1.­22
  • 1.­24-25
  • 2.­2
  • 2.­6
  • 2.­15
  • 2.­22
  • 2.­35
  • 2.­37-39
  • 2.­51-53
  • 2.­68
  • 2.­70
  • 2.­90-91
  • 2.­93
  • 2.­101
  • 3.­46
  • 3.­56
  • 3.­58
  • 3.­109
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­124
  • 4.­2
  • 4.­5-7
  • 4.­50
  • 4.­88-90
  • 4.­97-98
  • 4.­102-104
  • 4.­106
  • 4.­112
  • 4.­115-116
  • 4.­118-119
  • 4.­126-132
  • 4.­135
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­164
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­173
  • 4.­253
  • 4.­310
  • 4.­321
  • 4.­325
  • 4.­336-338
  • 4.­341-342
  • 4.­344
  • 4.­358
  • 4.­377
  • 4.­386
  • 4.­424
  • 4.­440
  • 4.­464
  • 4.­467
  • 4.­469
  • 4.­475
  • 4.­484
  • 4.­486
  • 4.­488
  • 4.­493
  • 4.­496
  • 4.­499
  • 4.­501
  • 5.­1
  • 5.­3-4
  • 5.­48-50
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­82
  • 5.­154
  • 6.­22-24
  • 6.­66
  • 6.­86
  • n.­11
  • n.­30
  • n.­33
  • n.­56
  • n.­226-227
  • n.­283
  • n.­325
  • n.­327-328
  • n.­330-331
  • n.­333
  • n.­335-338
  • n.­341
  • n.­356
  • n.­395-397
  • n.­399-400
  • n.­407
  • g.­10
  • g.­400
g.­494

Samantabhadra

Wylie:
  • kun tu bzang po
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་ཏུ་བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • samantabhadra

One of the eight principal bodhisattvas who figures strongly in the Gaṇḍavyūha, which is the final chapter of the Avataṃsaka Sūtra, and also in the Lotus Sūtra.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2
  • 4.­189
  • 4.­433
g.­495

Samantabhadra

Wylie:
  • kun tu bzang po
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་ཏུ་བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • samantabhadra

The name of the bodhisattva the eighth son of King Araṇemin will become.

Located in 9 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­136-138
  • 4.­140-141
  • g.­27
  • g.­242
  • g.­244
g.­496

Samantabhadra

Wylie:
  • kun tu bzang po
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་ཏུ་བཟང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • samantabhadra

The name of the buddha whom the fourth son of King Araṇemin will become. Distinct from the primordial buddha with the same name in the Nyingma tradition.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­80
  • g.­35
  • g.­41
g.­497

Samantadarśin

Wylie:
  • kun tu gzigs
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་ཏུ་གཟིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • samantadarśin

The buddha whom the bodhisattva Mañjuśrī is prophesied to become.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­71
  • g.­198
g.­499

Samantaguptasāgara­rāja

Wylie:
  • kun sbed rgya mtsho’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་སྦེད་རྒྱ་མཚོའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • samantaguptasāgara­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­500

Saman­taraśmya­bhyudgataśrīkūṭa­rāja

Wylie:
  • ’od zer kun nas ’phags pa dpal brtsegs rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཟེར་ཀུན་ནས་འཕགས་པ་དཔལ་བརྩེགས་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • samantaraśmyabhyudgataśrīkūṭa­rāja

The name of Avalokiteśvara when he succeeds the Buddha Amitābha as the next buddha in his realm.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­39
g.­501

śamatha

Wylie:
  • zhi gnas
Tibetan:
  • ཞི་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • śamatha

One of the basic forms of Buddhist meditation, which focuses on calming the mind. Often presented as part of a pair of meditation techniques, with the other technique being vipaśyana.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 4.­214
  • 4.­390
  • 5.­15
  • 5.­48
  • g.­718
g.­502

Saṃbhava

Wylie:
  • yang dag ’byung
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་འབྱུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃbhava

The second of the brahmin Samudrareṇu’s eighty sons. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that he will become the Buddha Vairocanakusuma.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­38
  • 4.­202
  • g.­66
  • g.­667
g.­503

Saṃbhavapuṣpa

Wylie:
  • yang dag ’byung dang me tog
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་འབྱུང་དང་མེ་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • saṃbhavapuṣpa

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the sixty-sixth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­504

Saṃghāta

Wylie:
  • bsdus gzhom
Tibetan:
  • བསྡུས་གཞོམ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃghāta

The third of the eight hot hells. The “crushing” hell.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­411
g.­506

Saṃjīvana

Wylie:
  • yang dag ’tsho
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་འཚོ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃjīvana

The Sanskrit is the name for one of the hells, which in Tibetan is rendered yang sos. In the traditional Buddhist list of eight hot hells, this is the “reviving” hell where beings are repeatedly killed.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­411
g.­508

Saṃjñāvikaraṇa­bhīṣma

Wylie:
  • mi ’gyur ’jigs byed
Tibetan:
  • མི་འགྱུར་འཇིགས་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃjñāvikaraṇa­bhīṣma

An ājīvika ascetic who prays to beg for everything from Samudrareṇu in his future lives and be his disciple when he is the Śākyamuni Buddha.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­535-536
  • 4.­541-542
g.­511

Saṃkusumitā

Wylie:
  • me tog kun tu rgyas pa
Tibetan:
  • མེ་ཏོག་ཀུན་ཏུ་རྒྱས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃkusumitā

A realm above the Buddha Ratnagarbha’s realm in which resides the Buddha Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­483
  • 4.­494
g.­515

saṃsāra

Wylie:
  • ’khor ba
Tibetan:
  • འཁོར་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃsāra

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A state of involuntary existence conditioned by afflicted mental states and the imprint of past actions, characterized by suffering in a cycle of life, death, and rebirth. On its reversal, the contrasting state of nirvāṇa is attained, free from suffering and the processes of rebirth.

Located in 45 passages in the translation:

  • i.­16
  • i.­26
  • 2.­56-57
  • 2.­77-78
  • 3.­41
  • 3.­50
  • 3.­52-54
  • 4.­196
  • 4.­214-216
  • 4.­233
  • 4.­247-248
  • 4.­260
  • 4.­262
  • 4.­264
  • 4.­277
  • 4.­281
  • 4.­306-307
  • 4.­310
  • 4.­320
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­335-336
  • 4.­360
  • 4.­369
  • 4.­410
  • 4.­413
  • 4.­517
  • 4.­543
  • 5.­48
  • 5.­52
  • 5.­69
  • 5.­93
  • 5.­106
  • 6.­73
  • n.­272
  • g.­72
  • g.­158
g.­517

Saṃtāpana

Wylie:
  • tsha ba
Tibetan:
  • ཚ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃtāpana

The sixth of the hot hells. Usually called Tāpana.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­411
g.­519

Saṃtīraṇa

Wylie:
  • yang dag rtog
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་རྟོག
Sanskrit:
  • saṃtīraṇa

The realm in which the Buddha Ratnagarbha lived and gave his prophecies.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­23
  • 4.­292
  • 4.­464
  • 4.­469
  • 4.­474
  • 4.­476
  • 4.­478-479
  • 4.­484
  • 4.­488
  • 4.­492
  • 4.­495
  • 4.­499
  • 4.­501
  • n.­292
g.­521

Saṃtuṣita

Wylie:
  • yongs su dga’ ldan
Tibetan:
  • ཡོངས་སུ་དགའ་ལྡན།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃtuṣita

The principal deity in the paradise of the same name, Saṃtuṣita. More commonly referred to in English, as elsewhere in the sūtra, as Tuṣita.

Located in 17 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­4
  • 3.­85-86
  • 3.­92
  • 3.­96
  • 3.­102
  • 3.­104
  • 3.­106-107
  • 4.­55
  • 4.­59
  • 4.­161
  • 4.­320
  • 4.­334
  • 4.­363
  • 5.­57
  • n.­193
g.­523

Samudragarbha

Wylie:
  • rgya mtsho’i snying po
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱ་མཚོའི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • samudragarbha

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the twelfth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­524

Samudrareṇu

Wylie:
  • rgya mtsho’i rdul
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱ་མཚོའི་རྡུལ།
Sanskrit:
  • samudrareṇu

The past life of the Buddha Śākyamuni as a brahmin priest, who is the principal figure in The White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra. In this sūtra, he is the court priest of King Araṇemin and the father of the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 127 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2-3
  • i.­6
  • i.­14
  • i.­28-34
  • i.­38-40
  • i.­43
  • i.­45-47
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­30
  • 3.­34-36
  • 3.­42
  • 3.­44
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­55
  • 3.­59
  • 3.­65
  • 3.­68
  • 3.­71-72
  • 3.­79-82
  • 3.­84-86
  • 3.­92-94
  • 3.­98
  • 3.­101-102
  • 3.­108-109
  • 3.­117-118
  • 3.­123-124
  • 3.­127-128
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­4
  • 4.­19-20
  • 4.­27
  • 4.­38
  • 4.­45
  • 4.­77
  • 4.­86
  • 4.­95
  • 4.­101
  • 4.­125
  • 4.­150
  • 4.­176
  • 4.­181
  • 4.­191
  • 4.­193
  • 4.­211
  • 4.­245
  • 4.­258
  • 4.­265
  • 4.­267
  • 4.­286-287
  • 4.­289
  • 4.­304
  • 4.­405
  • 4.­416
  • 4.­460
  • 4.­500
  • 4.­503-504
  • n.­11
  • n.­285
  • n.­375
  • g.­65
  • g.­66
  • g.­74
  • g.­107
  • g.­121
  • g.­207
  • g.­229
  • g.­261
  • g.­271
  • g.­274
  • g.­307
  • g.­310
  • g.­323
  • g.­394
  • g.­405
  • g.­428
  • g.­448
  • g.­451
  • g.­457
  • g.­469
  • g.­476
  • g.­502
  • g.­508
  • g.­522
  • g.­525
  • g.­529
  • g.­536
  • g.­551
  • g.­558
  • g.­562
  • g.­587
  • g.­659
  • g.­660
  • g.­667
  • g.­690
  • g.­693
  • g.­713
  • g.­719
  • g.­730
g.­525

Samudreśvarabhuvi

Wylie:
  • rgya mtsho’i dbang phyug khyab bdag
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱ་མཚོའི་དབང་ཕྱུག་ཁྱབ་བདག
Sanskrit:
  • samudreśvara­bhuvi

The eldest of the brahmin Samudrareṇu’s eighty sons and the brother of the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­38
  • 4.­191-192
  • 4.­196
  • 4.­199
  • 4.­202
g.­526

Saṃvṛtalocana

Wylie:
  • spyan bsdams
Tibetan:
  • སྤྱན་བསྡམས།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃvṛtalocana

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the sixth) when he becomes a buddha

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­527

Saṃvṛtīśvaraghoṣa

Wylie:
  • sdom pa’i dbang phyug dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • སྡོམ་པའི་དབང་ཕྱུག་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • saṃvṛtīśvaraghoṣa

The name of one thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­142
g.­528

samyaksam­buddha

Wylie:
  • yang dag par rdzogs pa’i sangs rgyas
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་པར་རྫོགས་པའི་སངས་རྒྱས།
Sanskrit:
  • samyak­sambuddha

A perfect buddha: a buddha who teaches the Dharma and brings it into a world, as opposed to a pratyekabuddha, who does not teach the Dharma or bring it into a world.

Located in 92 passages in the translation:

  • i.­7-8
  • 1.­8-10
  • 1.­19-23
  • 1.­25-26
  • 2.­17-18
  • 2.­20-23
  • 2.­36
  • 2.­46-48
  • 2.­51
  • 2.­53
  • 2.­75-78
  • 2.­90
  • 2.­92
  • 3.­8-9
  • 3.­11-13
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­25
  • 3.­33-35
  • 3.­41
  • 3.­46-47
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­58
  • 3.­79-80
  • 3.­109
  • 3.­123-124
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­10-11
  • 4.­13-15
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­29-30
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­71
  • 4.­80
  • 4.­92
  • 4.­98
  • 4.­121
  • 4.­137
  • 4.­140
  • 4.­146
  • 4.­177
  • 4.­233
  • 4.­240
  • 4.­326
  • 4.­415
  • 4.­462
  • 4.­469
  • 4.­474
  • 4.­479
  • 4.­488
  • 4.­492
  • 4.­504
  • 4.­514-515
  • 4.­544
  • 5.­2
  • 5.­50
  • 5.­54
  • 5.­82-85
  • 6.­11
  • n.­117
g.­529

Sanema

Wylie:
  • mu khyud can
Tibetan:
  • མུ་ཁྱུད་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • sanema

A Śakra deity who prays to be Samudrareṇu’s disciple with wisdom when he is the Buddha Śākyamuni, i.e., Śāriputra.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­530
g.­530

Sanetya­jñāna­saṃbhava

Wylie:
  • spyod bcas dang ye shes ’byung
Tibetan:
  • སྤྱོད་བཅས་དང་ཡེ་ཤེས་འབྱུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • sanetya­jñāna­saṃbhava

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventy-fifth) when he becomes a buddha. The Tibetan divides this into two names: Sanetya and Jñānasaṃbhava.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­531

saṅgha

Wylie:
  • dge ’dun
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་འདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saṅgha

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Though often specifically reserved for the monastic community, this term can be applied to any of the four Buddhist communities‍—monks, nuns, laymen, and laywomen‍—as well as to identify the different groups of practitioners, like the community of bodhisattvas or the community of śrāvakas. It is also the third of the Three Jewels (triratna) of Buddhism: the Buddha, the Teaching, and the Community.

Located in 84 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­2
  • 2.­3
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­42
  • 2.­53
  • 2.­76
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­94-95
  • 2.­99-100
  • 3.­12-13
  • 3.­20-21
  • 3.­25
  • 3.­27-29
  • 3.­31-34
  • 3.­41-43
  • 3.­64
  • 3.­67
  • 3.­71
  • 3.­79-83
  • 3.­89
  • 3.­92-94
  • 3.­96-97
  • 3.­101
  • 3.­103-104
  • 3.­107
  • 3.­114-117
  • 3.­124
  • 3.­126-127
  • 4.­2
  • 4.­5-6
  • 4.­39
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­73
  • 4.­96
  • 4.­108
  • 4.­151
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­169
  • 4.­205
  • 4.­240
  • 4.­266-268
  • 4.­277
  • 4.­281-282
  • 4.­390
  • 4.­394
  • 4.­498
  • 4.­545
  • 4.­548
  • 5.­48
  • 5.­106
  • n.­82
  • n.­106
  • n.­391
  • n.­427
  • g.­153
g.­532

Śāntaprajñākara

Wylie:
  • zhi ba dang shes rab ’byung gnas
Tibetan:
  • ཞི་བ་དང་ཤེས་རབ་འབྱུང་གནས།
Sanskrit:
  • śānta­prajñā­kara

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the twenty-sixth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­533

Śāntimati

Wylie:
  • blo gros zhi ba
Tibetan:
  • བློ་གྲོས་ཞི་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • śāntimati

A bodhisattva present at the teaching of The White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra who asks the Buddha why he appeared in an impure realm.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­28
  • 3.­1
  • 3.­4
g.­534

sapphire

Wylie:
  • an da rnyil
Tibetan:
  • ཨན་ད་རྙིལ།
Sanskrit:
  • indranīla

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­16
  • 4.­394
  • 5.­124
  • 5.­126
  • g.­556
g.­535

Sapta­ratna­vicitrasan­darśana

Wylie:
  • rin po che sna bdun rnam par bkra bar snang ba
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེ་སྣ་བདུན་རྣམ་པར་བཀྲ་བར་སྣང་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • sapta­ratna­vicitrasan­darśana

A Bodhi tree, the name meaning “The Lovely Appearance of a Variety of the Seven Jewels.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­63
g.­536

Sārabhuja

Wylie:
  • snying po spyod
Tibetan:
  • སྙིང་པོ་སྤྱོད།
Sanskrit:
  • sārabhuja

The fifth of the five young brahmin attendants of the brahmin Samudrareṇu. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that he will be the Buddha Haripatracūḍabhadra, the 1,004th of the 1,005 buddhas in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­267
  • 4.­269
  • 4.­273
  • n.­287
g.­540

Śāriputra

Wylie:
  • shA ri’i bu
Tibetan:
  • ཤཱ་རིའི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • śāriputra

Along with Mahā­maudgalyāyana, one of the Buddha Śākyamuni’s two main disciples, known as the foremost in terms of insight.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • n.­381
  • g.­340
  • g.­529
g.­541

Sārthavādi

Wylie:
  • don bcas gsung
Tibetan:
  • དོན་བཅས་གསུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • sārthavādi

The thousand and second of the 1,005 buddhas in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­43
  • 4.­269
  • g.­207
g.­542

Sārthavrata

Wylie:
  • don bcas brtul zhugs
Tibetan:
  • དོན་བཅས་བརྟུལ་ཞུགས།
Sanskrit:
  • sārthavrata

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the forty-seventh) when he becomes a buddha

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­546

Sarva­ratna­saṃnicaya

Wylie:
  • rin po che thams cad yang dag par bsags pa
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེ་ཐམས་ཅད་ཡང་དག་པར་བསགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • sarva­ratna­saṃnicaya

Literally “An Accumulation of All Jewels.” Prince Avalokiteśvara will attain complete enlightenment and become the Tathāgata Samantaraśmyabhyudgataśrīkūṭarāja in this realm.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­39
g.­549

Satyasaṃbhava

Wylie:
  • bde ’byung
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་འབྱུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • satyasaṃbhava

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the sixty-fourth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­551

Saurabhyākiṃśukā

Wylie:
  • des pa king shu ka
Tibetan:
  • དེས་པ་ཀིང་ཤུ་ཀ
Sanskrit:
  • saurabhyākiṃśukā

A mountain goddess who prays to be Samudrareṇu’s wife when he is the Buddha Śākyamuni, i.e., Yaśodhara.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­532
g.­554

sensory bases

Wylie:
  • skye mched
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • āyatana

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

These can be listed as twelve or as six sense sources (sometimes also called sense fields, bases of cognition, or simply āyatanas).

In the context of epistemology, it is one way of describing experience and the world in terms of twelve sense sources, which can be divided into inner and outer sense sources, namely: (1–2) eye and form, (3–4) ear and sound, (5–6) nose and odor, (7–8) tongue and taste, (9–10) body and touch, (11–12) mind and mental phenomena.

In the context of the twelve links of dependent origination, only six sense sources are mentioned, and they are the inner sense sources (identical to the six faculties) of eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­55
  • 4.­173
  • 4.­384
  • 4.­413
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­55
  • 5.­118
g.­555

sensory elements

Wylie:
  • khams
Tibetan:
  • ཁམས།
Sanskrit:
  • dhātu

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

In the context of Buddhist philosophy, one way to describe experience in terms of eighteen elements (eye, form, and eye consciousness; ear, sound, and ear consciousness; nose, smell, and nose consciousness; tongue, taste, and tongue consciousness; body, touch, and body consciousness; and mind, mental phenomena, and mind consciousness).

This also refers to the elements of the world, which can be enumerated as four, five, or six. The four elements are earth, water, fire, and air. A fifth, space, is often added, and the sixth is consciousness.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­173
  • 4.­384
  • 4.­413
  • 5.­53
g.­556

seven jewels

Wylie:
  • rin po che sna bdun
Tibetan:
  • རིན་པོ་ཆེ་སྣ་བདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saptaratna

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The set of seven precious materials or substances includes a range of precious metals and gems, but their exact list varies. The set often consists of gold, silver, beryl, crystal, red pearls, emeralds, and white coral, but may also contain lapis lazuli, ruby, sapphire, chrysoberyl, diamonds, etc. The term is frequently used in the sūtras to exemplify preciousness, wealth, and beauty, and can describe treasures, offering materials, or the features of architectural structures such as stūpas, palaces, thrones, etc. The set is also used to describe the beauty and prosperity of buddha realms and the realms of the gods.

In other contexts, the term saptaratna can also refer to the seven precious possessions of a cakravartin or to a set of seven precious moral qualities.

Located in 24 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­14-15
  • 1.­17
  • 1.­19
  • 3.­14-15
  • 3.­25
  • 3.­36
  • 3.­44
  • 3.­116
  • 3.­118
  • 4.­96
  • 4.­159-160
  • 4.­240
  • 4.­267
  • 4.­323
  • 4.­501
  • 4.­503
  • 5.­54
  • 6.­20
  • n.­23
  • n.­196
  • g.­535
g.­557

seven riches

Wylie:
  • nor bdun
Tibetan:
  • ནོར་བདུན།
Sanskrit:
  • saptadhana

The seven noble riches are faith, correct conduct, hearing the Dharma, generosity, a sense of shame, a conscience, and wisdom.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­116
  • 4.­246
  • 4.­318
  • 5.­93
g.­558

Śikhin

Wylie:
  • gtsug tor can
Tibetan:
  • གཙུག་ཏོར་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • śikhin

In early Buddhism the first of the seven buddhas, with Śākyamuni as the seventh. The first three buddhas‍—Vipaśyin, Śikhin, and Viśvabhu‍—are in an earlier eon than the Bhadraka eon, and therefore Śākyamuni is more commonly referred to as the fourth buddha. In The White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra, those three buddhas are the last of thirty of the countless buddhas preceding Śākyamuni, and when the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies the buddhahood of Samudrareṇu’s thirty million pupils, the last three pupils, unnamed, are prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha to become the Buddhas Vipaśyin, Śikhin, and Viśvabhu.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • 4.­224
  • n.­278
  • g.­719
  • g.­730
g.­559

Śikhin

Wylie:
  • gtsug tor can
Tibetan:
  • གཙུག་ཏོར་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • śikhin

The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that one of his eighty brothers (the fourteenth) will be a buddha with this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­560

Śīla­prabhāsvara

Wylie:
  • tshul khrims ’od gsal
Tibetan:
  • ཚུལ་ཁྲིམས་འོད་གསལ།
Sanskrit:
  • śīla­prabhāsvara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­561

Siṃha

Wylie:
  • seng ge
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེ
Sanskrit:
  • siṃha

The name of the eleventh son of King Araṇemin, who becomes the bodhisattva Ratnaketu and is prophesied to become the Buddha Nāga­vinarditeśvara­ghoṣa in the realm Abhirati, when it is renamed Jayasoma.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­181
  • g.­5
  • g.­361
g.­562

Siṃha

Wylie:
  • seng ge
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེ
Sanskrit:
  • siṃha

The sixth buddha of the Bhadraka eon. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that an unnamed Veda-reciting pupil of Samudrareṇu will be the Buddha Siṃha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­42
  • 4.­258
g.­563

Siṃhagandha

Wylie:
  • seng ge spos
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེ་སྤོས།
Sanskrit:
  • siṃhagandha

The bodhisattva who is the seventh son of King Araḅemi and is prophesied to become the Buddha Prabhāsavirajaḥ­samucchraya­gandheśvara­rāja.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­120-122
  • 4.­134
  • 4.­431
  • g.­38
g.­564

Siṃhaketu

Wylie:
  • seng ge’i tog
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེའི་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • siṃhaketu

One of ten names of a thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha, with presumably a hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­145
g.­565

Siṃhakīrti

Wylie:
  • seng ge grags pa
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེ་གྲགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • siṃhakīrti

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­567

Siṃhanandi

Wylie:
  • seng ge dga’
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེ་དགའ།
Sanskrit:
  • siṃhanandi

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­568

Siṃhavajraketu

Wylie:
  • seng ge rdo rje’i tog
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེ་རྡོ་རྗེའི་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • siṃhavajraketu

A bodhisattva who comes from the realm of the Buddha Siṃhavijṛṃbhiteśvararāja to the realm of the Buddha Ratnagarbha to make offerings to Mahākāruṇika.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­479
g.­569

Siṃhavijṛmbhita

Wylie:
  • seng ge ltar bsgyings pa
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེ་ལྟར་བསྒྱིངས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • siṃhavijṛmbhita

A bodhisattva who comes from the realm of the Buddha Jitendriya­viśāla­netra to the realm of the Buddha Ratnagarbha to make offerings to Mahākāruṇika.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­480
g.­571

Siṃha­vijṛmbhiteśvara­rāja

Wylie:
  • seng ge ltar bsgyings pa’i dbang phyug rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེ་ལྟར་བསྒྱིངས་པའི་དབང་ཕྱུག་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • siṃha­vijṛmbhiteśvara­rāja

A buddha in a southern realm who sends bodhisattvas to make offerings to Mahākāruṇika.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­479
  • g.­243
g.­572

Siṃhavikrama

Wylie:
  • seng ge’i rtsal
Tibetan:
  • སེང་གེའི་རྩལ།
Sanskrit:
  • siṃhavikrama

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the eighteenth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­573

Śiva

Wylie:
  • gu lang
Tibetan:
  • གུ་ལང་།
Sanskrit:
  • śiva

Otherwise called Maheśvara, one of the principal deities of the Brahmanical tradition.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­13
  • 5.­114
  • g.­197
  • g.­321
g.­574

six conducive qualities

Wylie:
  • 'thun pa'i chos drug
Tibetan:
  • འཐུན་པའི་ཆོས་དྲུག
Sanskrit:
  • —

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­276
  • 4.­375
  • 4.­540
g.­575

śrāvaka

Wylie:
  • nyan thos
Tibetan:
  • ཉན་ཐོས།
Sanskrit:
  • śrāvaka

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The Sanskrit term śrāvaka, and the Tibetan nyan thos, both derived from the verb “to hear,” are usually defined as “those who hear the teaching from the Buddha and make it heard to others.” Primarily this refers to those disciples of the Buddha who aspire to attain the state of an arhat seeking their own liberation and nirvāṇa. They are the practitioners of the first turning of the wheel of the Dharma on the four noble truths, who realize the suffering inherent in saṃsāra and focus on understanding that there is no independent self. By conquering afflicted mental states (kleśa), they liberate themselves, attaining first the stage of stream enterers at the path of seeing, followed by the stage of once-returners who will be reborn only one more time, and then the stage of non-returners who will no longer be reborn into the desire realm. The final goal is to become an arhat. These four stages are also known as the “four results of spiritual practice.”

Located in 40 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­7
  • 1.­22
  • 2.­2
  • 3.­1
  • 3.­8-9
  • 3.­16
  • 3.­19
  • 3.­23-24
  • 3.­35
  • 3.­55
  • 3.­58
  • 4.­6
  • 4.­12
  • 4.­49-50
  • 4.­52
  • 4.­57
  • 4.­109
  • 4.­127
  • 4.­151
  • 4.­157
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­169
  • 4.­247-248
  • 4.­277
  • 4.­282
  • 4.­390
  • 4.­513
  • 4.­519
  • 4.­521
  • 5.­158
  • 6.­78
  • n.­29
  • n.­119
  • g.­340
  • g.­434
  • g.­576
g.­576

Śrāvakayāna

Wylie:
  • nyan thos kyi theg pa
Tibetan:
  • ཉན་ཐོས་ཀྱི་ཐེག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • śrāvakayāna

The vehicle comprising the teaching of the śrāvakas, those disciples of the Buddha who aspire to attain the state of an arhat by seeking self-liberation. The śrāvakas are typically defined as “those who hear the teaching from the Buddha and make it heard by others.”

Located in 34 passages in the translation:

  • i.­29
  • 2.­62
  • 3.­33
  • 3.­41
  • 3.­51
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­264
  • 4.­321
  • 4.­342
  • 4.­346-347
  • 4.­349-350
  • 4.­352
  • 4.­360
  • 4.­364
  • 4.­381
  • 4.­383
  • 4.­406
  • 4.­495
  • 4.­513
  • 4.­522-523
  • 4.­543
  • 5.­53
  • 5.­77
  • 5.­104-105
  • 5.­141
  • 5.­149-150
  • 5.­157
  • 6.­25
  • n.­115
g.­577

Śreṣṭha

Wylie:
  • thu bo
Tibetan:
  • ཐུ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • śreṣṭha

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the sixty-fifth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­578

Śrīkūṭa­jñāna­buddhi

Wylie:
  • ye shes dpal brtsegs blo
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་དཔལ་བརྩེགས་བློ།
Sanskrit:
  • śrīkūṭa­jñāna­buddhi

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­579

Śrīmahāviraja

Wylie:
  • nga rgyal dpal dang rdul bral
Tibetan:
  • ང་རྒྱལ་དཔལ་དང་རྡུལ་བྲལ།
Sanskrit:
  • śrīmahāviraja

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fifty-ninth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­580

Śrīsaṃbhava

Wylie:
  • dpal ’byung
Tibetan:
  • དཔལ་འབྱུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • śrīsaṃbhava

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fifty-eighth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­581

state of infinite consciousness

Wylie:
  • rnam shes mtha’ yas skye mched
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་ཤེས་མཐའ་ཡས་སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • vijñānānantyāyatana

The second level of the four levels of the formless realm and its meditation, when everything is perceived as consciousness.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­390
g.­582

state of infinite space

Wylie:
  • nam mkha’ mtha’ yas skye mched
Tibetan:
  • ནམ་མཁའ་མཐའ་ཡས་སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • ākāśānantyāyatana

The first of the four levels of the formless realm and its meditation, when all appears to be space.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­390
g.­583

state of neither perception nor nonperception

Wylie:
  • ’du shes med ’du shes med min skye mched
Tibetan:
  • འདུ་ཤེས་མེད་འདུ་ཤེས་མེད་མིན་སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • naiva­saṃjñānā­saṃjñāyatana

The fourth and highest level in the formless realm and its meditation.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­390
g.­584

state of nothingness

Wylie:
  • ci yang med pa’i skye mched
Tibetan:
  • ཅི་ཡང་མེད་པའི་སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • ākiñcanyāyatana

The third of the four levels of the formless realm and its meditation, when there is the perception of nothingness.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­390
g.­585

state of subjugation

Wylie:
  • zil gyis gnon pa’i skye mched
Tibetan:
  • ཟིལ་གྱིས་གནོན་པའི་སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • abhi­bhavāyatana

State when the power of meditation is more powerful than any perception, which therefore cannot disturb it.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­390
g.­586

state of totality

Wylie:
  • zad par gyi skye mched
Tibetan:
  • ཟད་པར་གྱི་སྐྱེ་མཆེད།
Sanskrit:
  • kṛtsnāyatana

State of meditation in which one can transform whatever is perceived.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­390
g.­587

Sthālabhuja

Wylie:
  • thang la spyod
Tibetan:
  • ཐང་ལ་སྤྱོད།
Sanskrit:
  • sthālabhuja

The second of the five young brahmin attendants of the brahmin Samudrareṇu. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that he will be the Buddha Sukhendriyamati, the 1,001st of the 1,005 buddhas in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­267
  • 4.­269
g.­590

strengths

Wylie:
  • stobs
Tibetan:
  • སྟོབས།
Sanskrit:
  • bala

The five strengths are a stronger form of the five powers.

Located in 11 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­14
  • 2.­13
  • 4.­73
  • 4.­96
  • 4.­160
  • 4.­214
  • 4.­243
  • 4.­263
  • 5.­31
  • 5.­53
  • g.­151
g.­591

stūpa

Wylie:
  • mchod rten
Tibetan:
  • མཆོད་རྟེན།
Sanskrit:
  • stūpa

A stūpa, literally “heap” or “mound,” is a mounded or circular structure usually containing relics of the Buddha or the masters of the past. It is considered to be a sacred object representing the awakened mind of a buddha, but the symbolism of the stūpa is complex, and its design varies throughout the Buddhist world. Stūpas continue to be erected today as objects of veneration and merit making.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­50
  • 4.­545
  • 5.­54
  • g.­391
g.­592

Sudarśana

Wylie:
  • legs mthong lha
Tibetan:
  • ལེགས་མཐོང་ལྷ།
Sanskrit:
  • sudarśana

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fifty-fourth) when he becomes a buddha. The Tibetan adds lha, which is not reflected in the Sanskrit.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­594

Śuddhodana

Wylie:
  • zas gtsang
Tibetan:
  • ཟས་གཙང་།
Sanskrit:
  • śuddhodana

The name of the Buddha Śākyamuni’s father.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • n.­376
g.­595

Śuddhodana

Wylie:
  • zas gtsang
Tibetan:
  • ཟས་གཙང་།
Sanskrit:
  • śuddhodana

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fifty-third) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­596

Sugandha

Wylie:
  • dri zhim
Tibetan:
  • དྲི་ཞིམ།
Sanskrit:
  • sugandha

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the forty-third) when he becomes a buddha

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­597

Sugandha­bīja­nairātma

Wylie:
  • dri zhim sa bon bdag med
Tibetan:
  • དྲི་ཞིམ་ས་བོན་བདག་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • sugandha­bīja­nairātma

One of ten names of a thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha, with presumably a hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­145
g.­598

sugata

Wylie:
  • bde bar gshegs pa
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བར་གཤེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • sugata

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the standard epithets of the buddhas. A recurrent explanation offers three different meanings for su- that are meant to show the special qualities of “accomplishment of one’s own purpose” (svārthasampad) for a complete buddha. Thus, the Sugata is “well” gone, as in the expression su-rūpa (“having a good form”); he is gone “in a way that he shall not come back,” as in the expression su-naṣṭa-jvara (“a fever that has utterly gone”); and he has gone “without any remainder” as in the expression su-pūrṇa-ghaṭa (“a pot that is completely full”). According to Buddhaghoṣa, the term means that the way the Buddha went (Skt. gata) is good (Skt. su) and where he went (Skt. gata) is good (Skt. su).

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­20
  • 2.­76
  • 4.­80
  • 4.­92
  • 4.­98
  • 4.­243-244
  • 5.­87
g.­599

Sukhāvatī

Wylie:
  • bde ba can
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་བ་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • sukhāvatī

The realm of the Buddha Amitāyus, more commonly known as Amitābha, as first described in the Sukhāvatīvyūha Sūtra.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • i.­13
  • i.­36
  • 2.­16
  • 4.­15
  • 4.­23
  • 4.­29
  • 6.­66
  • g.­29
  • g.­40
  • g.­317
  • g.­379
  • g.­612
g.­600

Sukhendriyamati

Wylie:
  • bde dbang blo gros
Tibetan:
  • བདེ་དབང་བློ་གྲོས།
Sanskrit:
  • sukhendriyamati

The 1,001st of the 1,005 buddhas in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­43
  • 4.­269
  • g.­587
g.­601

Sukusuma

Wylie:
  • yang dag me tog
Tibetan:
  • ཡང་དག་མེ་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • sukusuma

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the sixty-seventh) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­602

Sumana

Wylie:
  • sna ma’i me tog
Tibetan:
  • སྣ་མའི་མེ་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • sumana

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fourth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­604

Sumanoratha

Wylie:
  • thugs kyi re ba bzang
Tibetan:
  • ཐུགས་ཀྱི་རེ་བ་བཟང་།
Sanskrit:
  • sumanoratha

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the forty-eighth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­605

Sumeru

Wylie:
  • ri rab
Tibetan:
  • རི་རབ།
Sanskrit:
  • sumeru

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

According to ancient Buddhist cosmology, this is the great mountain forming the axis of the universe. At its summit is Sudarśana, home of Śakra and his thirty-two gods, and on its flanks live the asuras. The mount has four sides facing the cardinal directions, each of which is made of a different precious stone. Surrounding it are several mountain ranges and the great ocean where the four principal island continents lie: in the south, Jambudvīpa (our world); in the west, Godānīya; in the north, Uttarakuru; and in the east, Pūrvavideha. Above it are the abodes of the desire realm gods. It is variously referred to as Meru, Mount Meru, Sumeru, and Mount Sumeru.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­22
  • 2.­11
  • 2.­15
  • 2.­34
  • 3.­119
  • 3.­121
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­58
  • 4.­101
  • 4.­409
  • 5.­105
  • 6.­65
  • g.­93
  • g.­485
  • g.­646
g.­606

Sunda

Wylie:
  • mdzes pa
Tibetan:
  • མཛེས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • sunda

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the thirty-fifth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­607

Sunetra

Wylie:
  • spyan bzang
Tibetan:
  • སྤྱན་བཟང་།
Sanskrit:
  • sunetra

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of two of his eighty brothers (the thirty-third and the fifty-first) when he becomes a buddha. Note that this name appears twice in the Sanskrit version of this list of names, though it is translated differently in the Tibetan.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­204
  • n.­265
g.­608

Sunijasta

Wylie:
  • rab spong
Tibetan:
  • རབ་སྤོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • sunijasta

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the forty-sixth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­611

Supratiṣṭhita

Wylie:
  • rab tu brtan pa
Tibetan:
  • རབ་ཏུ་བརྟན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • supratiṣṭhita

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­612

Supra­tiṣṭhita­guṇa­maṇikūṭa­rāja

Wylie:
  • rab du brtan pa yon tan nor bu brtsegs pa’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • རབ་དུ་བརྟན་པ་ཡོན་ཏན་ནོར་བུ་བརྩེགས་པའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • supratiṣṭhita­guṇa­maṇikūṭa­rāja

The name at buddhahood of the bodhisattva Mahāsthāmaprāpta when he becomes the buddha in Sukhāvatī. The White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra describes how he became a bodhisattva while being Prince Nimi.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­40
  • g.­317
  • g.­379
g.­613

Supra­tiṣṭhitasthāma­vikrama

Wylie:
  • shin tu brtan pa mthus gnon pa
Tibetan:
  • ཤིན་ཏུ་བརྟན་པ་མཐུས་གནོན་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • supra­tiṣṭhitasthāma­vikrama

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­614

Surendrabodhi

Wylie:
  • su ren dra bo dhi
Tibetan:
  • སུ་རེན་དྲ་བོ་དྷི།
Sanskrit:
  • surendrabodhi

An Indian master who came to Tibet during the reign of King Ralpachen (r. 815–38 ᴄᴇ) and helped in the translation of forty-three Kangyur texts.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • c.­1
g.­615

Sūrya

Wylie:
  • nyi ma
Tibetan:
  • ཉི་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • sūrya

The deity of the sun.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­321
  • 4.­341
  • 6.­14
g.­616

Sūryagarbha

Wylie:
  • nyi ma’i snying po
Tibetan:
  • ཉི་མའི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • sūryagarbha

A buddha in an eastern buddha realm. He is not mentioned anywhere else in the Kangyur. The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the sixty-ninth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­204
  • 6.­5
  • n.­444
g.­618

Sūryaghoṣa

Wylie:
  • nyi ma’i dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • ཉི་མའི་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • sūryaghoṣa

The name of five hundred buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­143
g.­620

Sūryanandi

Wylie:
  • nyi dga’
Tibetan:
  • ཉི་དགའ།
Sanskrit:
  • sūryanandi

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the thirty-first) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­623

Suvarṇapuṣpa

Wylie:
  • gser gyi me tog yongs su myan nga las ’das
Tibetan:
  • གསེར་གྱི་མེ་ཏོག་ཡོངས་སུ་མྱན་ང་ལས་འདས།
Sanskrit:
  • suvarṇapuṣpa

The Buddha that Himaṇi, the tenth son of King Araṇemin, is prophesied to become in Abhirati after the Buddha Akṣobhya has passed into nirvāṇa.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­177
  • 4.­182
  • g.­5
  • g.­193
  • g.­218
  • g.­361
  • g.­455
g.­625

Suvimala­ghoṣeśvara­rāja

Wylie:
  • shin tu dri med dbyangs kyi dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • ཤིན་ཏུ་དྲི་མེད་དབྱངས་ཀྱི་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • suvimala­ghoṣeśvara­rāja

The name of one thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­142
g.­627

Svagupta

Wylie:
  • legs sbas
Tibetan:
  • ལེགས་སྦས།
Sanskrit:
  • svagupta

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­628

Svajñānapuṇyabala

Wylie:
  • rang gi ye shes bsod nams stobs
Tibetan:
  • རང་གི་ཡེ་ཤེས་བསོད་ནམས་སྟོབས།
Sanskrit:
  • svajñāna­puṇyabala

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­631

Svargavairocana

Wylie:
  • rnam par snang byed nyi ma
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་སྣང་བྱེད་ཉི་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • svargavairocana

A bodhisattva who comes from the realm of the Buddha Vigata­bhaya­paryutthāna­ghoṣa to the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­482
g.­632

Svaviṣaya­saṃkopita­viṣaya

Wylie:
  • rang gis rnam par ’byed pas yul yang dag par ’khrug pa
Tibetan:
  • རང་གིས་རྣམ་པར་འབྱེད་པས་ཡུལ་ཡང་དག་པར་འཁྲུག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • svaviṣaya­saṃkopita­viṣaya

A bodhisattva who comes from the realm of the Buddha Prasphulitakusuma­vairocana to the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­487
  • 4.­494
g.­634

tathāgata

Wylie:
  • de bzhin gshegs pa
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་གཤེགས་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • tathāgata

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A frequently used synonym for buddha. According to different explanations, it can be read as tathā-gata, literally meaning “one who has thus gone,” or as tathā-āgata, “one who has thus come.” Gata, though literally meaning “gone,” is a past passive participle used to describe a state or condition of existence. Tatha­(tā), often rendered as “suchness” or “thusness,” is the quality or condition of things as they really are, which cannot be conveyed in conceptual, dualistic terms. Therefore, this epithet is interpreted in different ways, but in general it implies one who has departed in the wake of the buddhas of the past, or one who has manifested the supreme awakening dependent on the reality that does not abide in the two extremes of existence and quiescence. It is also often used as a specific epithet of the Buddha Śākyamuni.

Located in 323 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­8-11
  • 1.­19-26
  • 2.­14
  • 2.­17-18
  • 2.­20-23
  • 2.­35-36
  • 2.­44
  • 2.­46-48
  • 2.­51
  • 2.­53
  • 2.­72
  • 2.­76
  • 2.­78
  • 2.­90-92
  • 3.­7-9
  • 3.­11-15
  • 3.­18
  • 3.­24-25
  • 3.­30
  • 3.­33-34
  • 3.­41
  • 3.­46-47
  • 3.­52
  • 3.­55-56
  • 3.­58
  • 3.­79-80
  • 3.­94
  • 3.­109
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­123-124
  • 4.­1
  • 4.­10-11
  • 4.­13-15
  • 4.­22-23
  • 4.­29
  • 4.­32-33
  • 4.­35
  • 4.­39-40
  • 4.­42
  • 4.­46
  • 4.­56
  • 4.­71
  • 4.­80-81
  • 4.­83
  • 4.­88
  • 4.­92-93
  • 4.­98-99
  • 4.­104
  • 4.­121-123
  • 4.­134
  • 4.­137-138
  • 4.­140-142
  • 4.­146
  • 4.­148
  • 4.­151
  • 4.­155
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­172
  • 4.­174
  • 4.­177
  • 4.­179
  • 4.­181-182
  • 4.­184-185
  • 4.­187-191
  • 4.­196-197
  • 4.­199
  • 4.­202-206
  • 4.­208
  • 4.­214
  • 4.­218
  • 4.­221-222
  • 4.­224
  • 4.­228
  • 4.­230
  • 4.­232-237
  • 4.­240-242
  • 4.­245-246
  • 4.­248
  • 4.­255-256
  • 4.­258
  • 4.­269
  • 4.­272-273
  • 4.­278
  • 4.­282
  • 4.­284-285
  • 4.­289
  • 4.­293
  • 4.­304-305
  • 4.­308
  • 4.­322
  • 4.­326
  • 4.­372
  • 4.­375-376
  • 4.­379
  • 4.­399-401
  • 4.­405
  • 4.­408
  • 4.­415-416
  • 4.­430
  • 4.­460
  • 4.­462-464
  • 4.­467-469
  • 4.­474-477
  • 4.­479-484
  • 4.­486-488
  • 4.­492-494
  • 4.­496-497
  • 4.­499-504
  • 4.­510
  • 4.­514-519
  • 4.­523
  • 4.­525-526
  • 4.­536-537
  • 4.­539
  • 4.­543-547
  • 4.­553-555
  • 5.­1-2
  • 5.­47
  • 5.­49-51
  • 5.­53-55
  • 5.­57
  • 5.­72
  • 5.­80-85
  • 5.­93
  • 5.­108
  • 5.­117
  • 5.­123
  • 5.­146
  • 5.­158
  • 6.­4-5
  • 6.­7-15
  • 6.­17-21
  • 6.­23-25
  • 6.­27-29
  • 6.­31-40
  • 6.­42-47
  • 6.­49-52
  • 6.­54-64
  • 6.­68-72
  • 6.­76-78
  • n.­4
  • n.­30
  • n.­87
  • n.­117
  • n.­140
  • n.­272
  • n.­389
  • n.­417
  • g.­42
  • g.­202
  • g.­309
  • g.­344
  • g.­546
  • g.­638
  • g.­721
g.­636

ten bad actions

Wylie:
  • mi dge ba bcu’i las kyi lam
Tibetan:
  • མི་དགེ་བ་བཅུའི་ལས་ཀྱི་ལམ།
Sanskrit:
  • daśākuśalakarmapatha

There are three physical unwholesome or nonvirtuous actions: killing, stealing, and illicit sex. There are four verbal nonvirtues: lying, backbiting, insulting, and babbling nonsense. And there are three mental nonvirtues: coveting, malice, and wrong view‍.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­328
g.­637

ten good courses of action

Wylie:
  • dge ba bcu’i las kyi lam
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་བ་བཅུའི་ལས་ཀྱི་ལམ།
Sanskrit:
  • daśakuśala­karma­patha

These are the opposite of the ten nonvirtuous courses of action, i.e., refraining from engaging in activities related to the ten nonvirtuous courses of action and doing the opposite. There are three physical virtues: saving lives, giving, and sexual propriety. There are four verbal virtues: truthfulness, reconciling disharmony, gentle speech, and religious speech. There are three mental virtues: a loving attitude, a generous attitude, and right views.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­246
  • 4.­306
  • 4.­321
  • 4.­392
g.­638

ten strengths of a tathāgata

Wylie:
  • de bzhin gshegs pa'i stobs bcu
Tibetan:
  • དེ་བཞིན་གཤེགས་པའི་སྟོབས་བཅུ།
Sanskrit:
  • daśa­tathā­gata­bala AD

The ten powers of the tathāgatas are: (1) definitive knowledge that things which are possible are indeed possible; (2) definitive knowledge that things which are impossible are indeed impossible; (3) definitive knowledge, through possibilities and causes, of the maturation of past, future, and present actions, and of those who undertake such actions; (4) definitive knowledge of multiple world systems and diverse dispositions; (5) definitive knowledge of the diversity of inclinations and the multiplicity of inclinations that other sentient beings and other individuals have; (6) definitive knowledge of whether the acumen of other sentient beings and other individuals is supreme or not; (7) definitive knowledge of the paths that lead anywhere; (8) definitive knowledge of all the afflicted and purified mental states and their emergence, with respect to the faculties, powers, branches of enlightenment, aspects of liberation, meditative concentrations, meditative stabilities, and formless absorptions; (9) definitive knowledge of the recollection of multiple past abodes, and of the transference of consciousness at the death and birth of all sentient beings; and (10) definitive knowledge that through one’s own extrasensory powers one has actualized, achieved, and maintained in this very lifetime the liberation of mind and the liberation of wisdom in the state that is free from contaminants because all contaminants have ceased.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­376
  • 6.­73
g.­639

Thirty-two signs of a great being

Wylie:
  • skye bu chen po'i mtshan sum cu rtsa gnyis
Tibetan:
  • སྐྱེ་བུ་ཆེན་པོའི་མཚན་སུམ་ཅུ་རྩ་གཉིས།
Sanskrit:
  • dvātriṃśanmahāpuruṣalakṣaṇa AD

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­22
  • 2.­4
  • 2.­93
  • 2.­98
  • 3.­6
  • 3.­110
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­106
  • 4.­278
  • 4.­359
  • 5.­143
  • 5.­146
g.­640

three activities that create merit

Wylie:
  • bsod nams bya ba’i dngos po rnam pa gsum po
Tibetan:
  • བསོད་ནམས་བྱ་བའི་དངོས་པོ་རྣམ་པ་གསུམ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­41
  • 3.­44
  • 3.­49-50
  • 4.­218
  • 4.­282
  • 4.­328
g.­641

three excellent types of conduct

Wylie:
  • legs par spyod pa gsum
Tibetan:
  • ལེགས་པར་སྤྱོད་པ་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Virtuous actions of body, speech, and mind.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­306
  • 4.­328
g.­642

three wicked types of conduct

Wylie:
  • nyes par spyod pa gsum
Tibetan:
  • ཉེས་པར་སྤྱོད་པ་གསུམ།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­328
g.­644

tīrthika

Wylie:
  • mu stegs can
Tibetan:
  • མུ་སྟེགས་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • tīrthika

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Those of other religious or philosophical orders, contemporary with the early Buddhist order, including Jains, Jaṭilas, Ājīvikas, and Cārvākas. Tīrthika (“forder”) literally translates as “one belonging to or associated with (possessive suffix –ika) stairs for landing or for descent into a river,” or “a bathing place,” or “a place of pilgrimage on the banks of sacred streams” (Monier-Williams). The term may have originally referred to temple priests at river crossings or fords where travelers propitiated a deity before crossing. The Sanskrit term seems to have undergone metonymic transfer in referring to those able to ford the turbulent river of saṃsāra (as in the Jain tīrthaṅkaras, “ford makers”), and it came to be used in Buddhist sources to refer to teachers of rival religious traditions. The Sanskrit term is closely rendered by the Tibetan mu stegs pa: “those on the steps (stegs pa) at the edge (mu).”

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­157
  • 4.­297
  • 4.­348
  • 4.­352
  • 4.­552
g.­646

Trāyastriṃśa

Wylie:
  • sum cu rtsa gsum pa
Tibetan:
  • སུམ་ཅུ་རྩ་གསུམ་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • trāyastriṃśa

The paradise on the summit of Sumeru.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 3.­94-95
  • 3.­103
  • 4.­161
  • 5.­108
  • 6.­22
g.­647

Tumburu

Wylie:
  • tam bu ru
Tibetan:
  • ཏམ་བུ་རུ།
Sanskrit:
  • tumburu

The second of the thousand young Veda-reciting brahmins. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that he will be the Buddha Kanakamuni, the second buddha in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • 4.­235
  • 4.­237
g.­648

Udumbarapuṣpa

Wylie:
  • u dum bA ra’i me tog
Tibetan:
  • ཨུ་དུམ་བཱ་རའི་མེ་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • udumbarapuṣpa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­649

upādhyāya

Wylie:
  • mkhan po
Tibetan:
  • མཁན་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • upādhyāya

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A person’s particular preceptor within the monastic tradition. They must have at least ten years of standing in the saṅgha, and their role is to confer ordination, to tend to the student, and to provide all the necessary requisites, therefore guiding that person for the taking of full vows and the maintenance of conduct and practice. This office was decreed by the Buddha so that aspirants would not have to receive ordination from the Buddha in person, and the Buddha identified two types: those who grant entry into the renunciate order and those who grant full ordination. The Tibetan translation mkhan po has also come to mean “a learned scholar,” the equivalent of a paṇḍita, but that is not the intended meaning in Indic Buddhist literature.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­66
  • 4.­226
  • 4.­264
g.­650

Upananda

Wylie:
  • nye dga’ bo
Tibetan:
  • ཉེ་དགའ་བོ།
Sanskrit:
  • upananda

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of eight mythological nāga kings. The story of the two nāga kings Upananda and Nanda and their taming by the Buddha and Maudgalyāyana is told in the Vinayavibhaṅga (Toh 3, Degé vol. 6, ’dul ba, ja, F.221.a–224.a).

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­6
  • 4.­153
g.­651

upāsaka

Wylie:
  • dge bsnyan
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་བསྙན།
Sanskrit:
  • upāsaka

An unordained male practitioner who observes the five precepts not to kill, lie, steal, be intoxicated, or commit sexual misconduct.

Located in 7 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­79
  • 4.­356
  • 4.­383
  • 4.­385
  • 4.­390
  • 4.­546
  • 5.­55
g.­653

upāsikā

Wylie:
  • dge bsnyan ma
Tibetan:
  • དགེ་བསྙན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • upāsikā

An unordained female practitioner who observes the five precepts not to kill, lie, steal, be intoxicated, or commit sexual misconduct.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­79
  • 4.­356
  • 4.­385
  • 4.­546
g.­654

upoṣadha

Wylie:
  • gso sbyong
Tibetan:
  • གསོ་སྦྱོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • upoṣadha

The eight vows kept by laypeople on the four sacred days of the month: the full-, new-, and half-moon days.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­356
  • 4.­390
  • 5.­96
g.­655

uragasāra sandalwood

Wylie:
  • tsan dan sbrul gyi snying po
Tibetan:
  • ཙན་དན་སྦྲུལ་གྱི་སྙིང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • uragasāra

A variety of sandalwood. The name means “snake essence” because snakes were said to live in the forests of those trees because they were attracted to their scent.

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­16
  • 3.­77
  • 3.­81-82
  • 4.­54
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­118-119
  • 4.­158
  • 4.­176-177
  • 4.­279
g.­656

ūrṇā hair

Wylie:
  • mdzod spu
Tibetan:
  • མཛོད་སྤུ།
Sanskrit:
  • ūrṇā

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

One of the thirty-two marks of a great being. It consists of a soft, long, fine, coiled white hair between the eyebrows capable of emitting an intense bright light. Literally, the Sanskrit ūrṇā means “wool hair,” and kośa means “treasure.”

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­257
g.­659

Utpalacandra

Wylie:
  • ud pa la zla ba
Tibetan:
  • ཨུད་པ་ལ་ཟླ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • utpalacandra

A bodhisattva who praises the brahmin Samudrareṇu but is not mentioned elsewhere in the sūtra.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­449
g.­660

Utpalahasta

Wylie:
  • lag na ud pa la
Tibetan:
  • ལག་ན་ཨུད་པ་ལ།
Sanskrit:
  • utpalahasta

A bodhisattva who praises the brahmin Samudrareṇu but is not mentioned elsewhere in the Kangyur.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­443
g.­661

Utpalasaṃtīraṇa

Wylie:
  • ud pa la yang dag rtog
Tibetan:
  • ཨུད་པ་ལ་ཡང་དག་རྟོག
Sanskrit:
  • utpala­saṃtīraṇa

The name of the eon in which the Buddha Ratnagarbha’s eighty brothers will become buddhas in the realm named Baliṣṭhā.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­197
  • 4.­202
  • 4.­205-206
g.­662

Uttapta­muni­jñāneśvara

Wylie:
  • thub chen ye shes ’bar ba’i dbang phyug
Tibetan:
  • ཐུབ་ཆེན་ཡེ་ཤེས་འབར་བའི་དབང་ཕྱུག
Sanskrit:
  • uttaptamuni­jñāneśvara

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­663

Uttara

Wylie:
  • bla ma
Tibetan:
  • བླ་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • uttara

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the tenth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­667

Vairocanakusuma

Wylie:
  • rnam par snang mdzad me tog
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་སྣང་མཛད་མེ་ཏོག
Sanskrit:
  • vairocana­kusuma

The buddha that Saṃbhava, the second of Samudrareṇu’s eighty sons, is prophesied to become.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­38
  • 4.­202
  • g.­66
  • g.­502
g.­671

Vaiśravaṇa

Wylie:
  • rnam thos kyi bu
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་ཐོས་ཀྱི་བུ།
Sanskrit:
  • vaiśravaṇa

As one of the four mahārājas, he is the lord of the northern region of the world and the northern continent, though in early Buddhism he is the lord of the far north of India and beyond. He is also the lord of the yakṣas and a lord of wealth. There is one in each four-continent world.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 3.­72
  • 3.­74
  • 3.­78-79
  • 3.­81
  • 3.­85
  • 3.­108
  • 6.­14
  • g.­314
g.­672

vajra

Wylie:
  • rdo rje
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajra

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

This term generally indicates indestructibility and stability. In the sūtras, vajra most often refers to the hardest possible physical substance, said to have divine origins. In some scriptures, it is also the name of the all-powerful weapon of Indra, which in turn is crafted from vajra material. In the tantras, the vajra is sometimes a scepter-like ritual implement, but the term can also take on other esoteric meanings.

Located in 15 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­52
  • 4.­33
  • 4.­64-65
  • 4.­85
  • 4.­299
  • 4.­342
  • 4.­344-345
  • 4.­371
  • 5.­3
  • 6.­86
  • n.­203
  • n.­207
  • g.­413
g.­673

Vajraccheda­prajñā­vabhāsaśrī

Wylie:
  • rdo rjes gcod pa shes rab snang ba’i dpal
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེས་གཅོད་པ་ཤེས་རབ་སྣང་བའི་དཔལ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajraccheda­prajñāvabhāsaśrī

The bodhisattva name given to Anaṅgaṇa, the fourth son of King Araṇemin.

Located in 8 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­78-79
  • 4.­81
  • 4.­83
  • 4.­188
  • 4.­427
  • g.­35
g.­674

Vajradhvaja

Wylie:
  • rdo rje rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • vajradhvaja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­677

Vajraprabhāsa

Wylie:
  • rdo rje’i ’od
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེའི་འོད།
Sanskrit:
  • vajraprabhāsa

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventy-second) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­678

Vajrapradīpa

Wylie:
  • rdo rje’i sgron ma
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེའི་སྒྲོན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • vajrapradīpa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­680

Vajrasiṃha

Wylie:
  • rdo rje seng ge
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་སེང་གེ
Sanskrit:
  • vajrasiṃha

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­681

Vajrottama

Wylie:
  • rdo rje mchog
Tibetan:
  • རྡོ་རྗེ་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • vajrottama

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­682

Varaprajña

Wylie:
  • shes rab mchog
Tibetan:
  • ཤེས་རབ་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • varaprajña

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the forty-ninth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­686

Varuṇa­cāritra­nakṣatrā

Wylie:
  • rgyu skar gyi lha mo chu lha spyod
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱུ་སྐར་གྱི་ལྷ་མོ་ཆུ་ལྷ་སྤྱོད།
Sanskrit:
  • varuṇa­cāritra­nakṣatrā

A goddess who prays to become the Buddha Śamudrareṇu’s wet nurse when he is the Buddha Śākyamuni, i.e., Mahāprajāpatī.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • 4.­529
g.­687

Vaśavartin

Wylie:
  • dbang sgyur
Tibetan:
  • དབང་སྒྱུར།
Sanskrit:
  • vaśavartin

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­688

Vāyuviṣṇu

Wylie:
  • khyab ’jug rlung
Tibetan:
  • ཁྱབ་འཇུག་རླུང་།
Sanskrit:
  • vāyuviṣṇu

The eldest of the thousand young Veda-reciting brahmins whom the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will become the Buddha Śalendrarāja

Located in 12 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • i.­45
  • i.­47
  • 4.­225-226
  • 4.­228-230
  • 4.­287
  • 4.­522
  • g.­274
  • g.­491
g.­689

Veda-reciting brahmins

Wylie:
  • rig byed klog pa
Tibetan:
  • རིག་བྱེད་ཀློག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • vedapāṭhaka

Brahmins who memorize and chant the Vedas, the authoritative scriptures of the Brahmanical tradition.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­224-225
  • 4.­258
  • 4.­305
  • g.­254
  • g.­491
  • g.­647
  • g.­688
  • g.­712
  • g.­731
g.­690

Vegabhuja

Wylie:
  • shugs kyis spyod
Tibetan:
  • ཤུགས་ཀྱིས་སྤྱོད།
Sanskrit:
  • vegabhuja

The fourth of the five young brahmin attendants of the brahmin Samudrareṇu. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that he will be the Buddha Priyaprasanna, the 1,003rd of the 1,005 buddhas in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­267
  • 4.­269
g.­691

Vegavairocana

Wylie:
  • rnam par snang byed
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་སྣང་བྱེད།
Sanskrit:
  • vegavairocana

A bodhisattva, the sixth son of King Araṇemin, who will become the Buddha Dharmavaśavarīśvararāja. Note that the Tibetan translation does not reflect vega but only vairocana.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • i.­37
  • 4.­98-99
  • 4.­429
  • g.­26
g.­693

Vidvagañja­karuṇāśraya

Wylie:
  • mkhas mdzod snying rje rten
Tibetan:
  • མཁས་མཛོད་སྙིང་རྗེ་རྟེན།
Sanskrit:
  • vidvagañja­karuṇāśraya

The bodhisattva name given to Viśvagupta, the third of the thousand young Veda-reciting brahmin pupils of Samudrareṇu.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­241-242
  • g.­731
g.­694

Vigata­bhaya­kīrti­rāja

Wylie:
  • ’jigs bral grags pa’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • འཇིགས་བྲལ་གྲགས་པའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vigata­bhaya­kīrti­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­695

Vigata­bhaya­paryutthāna­ghoṣa

Wylie:
  • kun nas ldang ba’i ’jigs pa dang bral ba’i dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་ནས་ལྡང་བའི་འཇིགས་པ་དང་བྲལ་བའི་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • vigata­bhaya­paryutthāna­ghoṣa

A buddha in a realm in the downward direction who sends bodhisattvas to make offerings to the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • i.­45
  • 4.­482
  • g.­46
  • g.­631
  • g.­701
g.­696

Vigatabhayasaṃtāpa

Wylie:
  • ’jigs pa’i gdung bral
  • ’jigs dang gdung bral
Tibetan:
  • འཇིགས་པའི་གདུང་བྲལ།
  • འཇིགས་དང་གདུང་བྲལ།
Sanskrit:
  • vigatabhaya­saṃtāpa

The youngest of the Buddha Ratnagarbha’s eighty brothers, whom he prophesies will become the Buddha Vigata­raja­samudgatābhyudgata­rāja.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • i.­38
  • 4.­205-208
  • 4.­441
g.­697

Vigata­raja­samudgatābhyudgata­rāja

Wylie:
  • rdul bral yang dag ’phags mngon ’phags
Tibetan:
  • རྡུལ་བྲལ་ཡང་དག་འཕགས་མངོན་འཕགས།
Sanskrit:
  • vigata­raja­samudgatābhyudgata­rāja

The last of the eighty buddhas in the Baliṣṭha realm during the Utpalasanīraṇa eon, as prophesied for Vigatabhyasaṃtāpa, the youngest of the Buddha Ratnagarbha’s brothers.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • i.­38
  • 4.­206
  • g.­696
g.­698

Vigataraśmi

Wylie:
  • ’od zer bral
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཟེར་བྲལ།
Sanskrit:
  • vigataraśmi

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­699

Vigataraśmighoṣa

Wylie:
  • ’od zer bral ba’i dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • འོད་ཟེར་བྲལ་བའི་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • vigataraśmighoṣa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­701

Vigatatamondhakārā

Wylie:
  • gti mug mun bral
Tibetan:
  • གཏི་མུག་མུན་བྲལ།
Sanskrit:
  • vigatatamondhakārā

A realm below the Buddha Ratnagarbha’s realm in which resides the Buddha Vigata­bhaya­paryutthāna­ghoṣa.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­482
g.­703

Viguṇamoharāja

Wylie:
  • ti mug rnam bral yon tan rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ཏི་མུག་རྣམ་བྲལ་ཡོན་ཏན་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • viguṇamoharāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­706

Vikasitojjaya

Wylie:
  • rgyas pa dang rgyal ba
Tibetan:
  • རྒྱས་པ་དང་རྒྱལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • vikasitojjaya

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the twenty-second) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­708

Vimala­ghoṣa­tejeśvara­rāja

Wylie:
  • dri med dbyangs kyi gzi brjid dbang phyug rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • དྲི་མེད་དབྱངས་ཀྱི་གཟི་བརྗིད་དབང་ཕྱུག་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vimala­ghoṣa­tejeśvara­rāja

The name of one thousand buddhas prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­142
g.­709

Vimalanetra

Wylie:
  • dri med spyan
Tibetan:
  • དྲི་མེད་སྤྱན།
Sanskrit:
  • vimalanetra

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­712

Vimalavaiśāyana

Wylie:
  • bgrod bya’i bu dri ma med
Tibetan:
  • བགྲོད་བྱའི་བུ་དྲི་མ་མེད།
Sanskrit:
  • vimalavaiśāyana

The fourth of the thousand young Veda-reciting brahmins. The Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies that he will be the Buddha Maitreya, the fifth buddha in the Bhadraka eon. Note that the Tibetan translation differs from the name found in the extant Sanskrit.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • 4.­245
  • 4.­255-256
g.­713

Vimalendra

Wylie:
  • dri med dbang po
Tibetan:
  • དྲི་མེད་དབང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vimalendra

A bodhisattva who praises the brahmin Samudrareṇu.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­451
g.­714

Vinarditarāja

Wylie:
  • sgrogs pa’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • སྒྲོགས་པའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vinarditarāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­715

Vinaya

Wylie:
  • ’dul ba
Tibetan:
  • འདུལ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • vinaya

The vows and texts pertaining to monastic discipline. One of the three piṭakas, or “baskets,” of the Buddhist canon, the one dealing specifically with the code of monastic discipline.

Located in 3 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­384
  • 4.­408
  • g.­399
g.­716

Vinītabuddhi

Wylie:
  • shin tu dul ba’i blo
Tibetan:
  • ཤིན་ཏུ་དུལ་བའི་བློ།
Sanskrit:
  • vinītabuddhi

A sea goddess who prays to become the Buddha Śamudrareṇu’s mother when he is the Buddha Śākyamuni, i.e., Māyādevī.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • 4.­528
g.­717

Vipara­dharmakīrti­ghoṣa

Wylie:
  • grags pa’i dbang phyug dbyangs
Tibetan:
  • གྲགས་པའི་དབང་ཕྱུག་དབྱངས།
Sanskrit:
  • vipara­dharmakīrtighoṣa

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­718

vipaśyanā

Wylie:
  • lhag mthong
Tibetan:
  • ལྷག་མཐོང་།
Sanskrit:
  • vipaśyanā

An important form of Buddhist meditation focusing on developing insight into the nature of phenomena. Often presented as part of a pair of meditation techniques, the other being śamatha.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­6
  • 4.­214
  • 4.­390
  • 5.­16
  • 5.­48
g.­719

Vipaśyin

Wylie:
  • rnam par gzigs
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་གཟིགས།
Sanskrit:
  • vipaśyin

In early Buddhism the first of the seven buddhas, with Śākyamuni as the seventh. In The White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra, those three buddhas are the last of thirty of countless buddhas preceding Śakyamuni, and when the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies the buddhahood of Samudrareṇu’s thirty million pupils, the last three pupils, unnamed, are prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha to become the Buddhas Vipaśyin, Śikhin, and Viśvabhu.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • 4.­224
  • n.­278
  • g.­558
  • g.­730
g.­720

Viraja­vīreśvara­rāja

Wylie:
  • byang chub rdul bral rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • བྱང་ཆུབ་རྡུལ་བྲལ་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • virajavīreśvara­rāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­721

Virati

Wylie:
  • rnam par dga’ ba
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་པར་དགའ་བ།
Sanskrit:
  • virati

One thousand intermediate eons after Acintyamatiguṇarāja has passed into parinirvāṇa and his dharma has come too an end, the buddha realm Meruprabhā will be named Virati. The Tathāgata Raśmi will reside in this buddha realm and give teachings.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­14
  • g.­42
g.­722

Virūḍhadhvaja

Wylie:
  • ’phags skyes rgyal mtshan
Tibetan:
  • འཕགས་སྐྱེས་རྒྱལ་མཚན།
Sanskrit:
  • virūḍhadhvaja

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fifty-fifth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­723

Virūḍhaka

Wylie:
  • ’phags skyes po
Tibetan:
  • འཕགས་སྐྱེས་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • virūḍhaka

One of the four mahārājas. He is the guardian of the southern direction and the lord of the kumbhāṇḍas. There is one in each four-continent world.

Located in 6 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­6
  • 3.­84-85
  • 6.­14
  • g.­296
  • g.­314
g.­724

Virūpākṣa

Wylie:
  • mig mi bzang
Tibetan:
  • མིག་མི་བཟང་།
Sanskrit:
  • virūpākṣa

One of the four mahārājas. He is the guardian of the western direction and the lord of the nāgas. There is a Virūpākṣa in each four-continent world.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­5
  • 3.­84-85
  • 6.­14
  • g.­314
g.­725

Virūpākṣa

Wylie:
  • mig mi bzang
Tibetan:
  • མིག་མི་བཟང་།
Sanskrit:
  • virūpākṣa

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fifty-sixth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­728

Viṣṇu

Wylie:
  • khyab ’jug
Tibetan:
  • ཁྱབ་འཇུག
Sanskrit:
  • viṣṇu

One of the primary gods of the Brahmanical tradition, he is associated with the preservation and continuance of the universe.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­13
  • n.­332
  • g.­197
  • g.­369
g.­729

Visṛṣṭa­dharma­rāja

Wylie:
  • chos sbyin rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • ཆོས་སྦྱིན་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • visṛṣṭa­dharma­rāja

One of the two names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for a group of a thousand buddhas, with presumably five hundred buddhas having this name.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­146
g.­730

Viśvabhu

Wylie:
  • thams cad skyob
Tibetan:
  • ཐམས་ཅད་སྐྱོབ།
Sanskrit:
  • viśvabhu

In early Buddhism the first of the seven buddhas, with Śākyamuni as the seventh. The first three buddhas‍—Vipaśyin, Śikhin, and Viśvabhu‍—are in an earlier eon than the Bhadraka eon, and therefore Śākyamuni is more commonly referred to as the fourth buddha. In The White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra, those three Buddhas are the last of thirty of countless buddhas preceding Śākyamuni, and when the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies the buddhahood of Samudrareṇu’s thirty million pupils, the last three pupils, unnamed, are prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha to become the Buddhas Vipaśyin, Śikhin, and Viśvabhu.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • 4.­224
  • n.­278
  • g.­558
  • g.­719
g.­731

Viśvagupta

Wylie:
  • kun gyis bsrungs
Tibetan:
  • ཀུན་གྱིས་བསྲུངས།
Sanskrit:
  • viśvagupta

The third of the thousand young Veda-reciting brahmins. The Buddha Ratnagarbha names him the bodhisattva Vidvagañja­karuṇāśraya and prophesies that he will be the Buddha Kāśyapa, the third buddha in the Bhadraka eon.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • i.­40
  • 4.­240-241
  • g.­693
g.­732

Vulture Peak Mountain

Wylie:
  • rgod kyi phung po
Tibetan:
  • རྒོད་ཀྱི་ཕུང་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • gṛdhrakūṭa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The Gṛdhra­kūṭa, literally Vulture Peak, was a hill located in the kingdom of Magadha, in the vicinity of the ancient city of Rājagṛha (modern-day Rajgir, in the state of Bihar, India), where the Buddha bestowed many sūtras, especially the Great Vehicle teachings, such as the Prajñāpāramitā sūtras. It continues to be a sacred pilgrimage site for Buddhists to this day.

Located in 10 passages in the translation:

  • i.­2
  • i.­23
  • 1.­2
  • 2.­35-36
  • 5.­49
  • 5.­105
  • 5.­140
  • 6.­36
  • 6.­60
g.­733

Vyāghraraśmi

Wylie:
  • stag gi ’od zer
Tibetan:
  • སྟག་གི་འོད་ཟེར།
Sanskrit:
  • vyāghraraśmi

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the seventy-fourth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­735

Vyayadharmakīrti

Wylie:
  • rnam rgyal chos grags
Tibetan:
  • རྣམ་རྒྱལ་ཆོས་གྲགས།
Sanskrit:
  • vyaya­dharma­kīrti

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­736

Vyūharāja

Wylie:
  • bkod pa’i rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • བཀོད་པའི་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • vyūharāja

One of the hundred names prophesied by the Buddha Ratnagarbha for 2,500 buddhas, presumably the name of twenty-five of those buddhas.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­144
g.­738

water that has the eight good qualities

Wylie:
  • yan lag brgyad dang ldan pa’i char
Tibetan:
  • ཡན་ལག་བརྒྱད་དང་ལྡན་པའི་ཆར།
Sanskrit:
  • —

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­159
g.­739

world of Yama

Wylie:
  • gshin rje’i ’jig rten
Tibetan:
  • གཤིན་རྗེའི་འཇིག་རྟེན།
Sanskrit:
  • yamaloka

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

The land of the dead ruled over by the Lord of Death. In Buddhism it refers to the preta realm, where beings generally suffer from hunger and thirst, which in traditional Brahmanism is the fate of those departed without descendants to make ancestral offerings.

Located in 5 passages in the translation:

  • 4.­101
  • 4.­156
  • 4.­292
  • 4.­411
  • 4.­513
g.­741

yakṣa

Wylie:
  • gnod sbyin
Tibetan:
  • གནོད་སྦྱིན།
Sanskrit:
  • yakṣa

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

A class of nonhuman beings who inhabit forests, mountainous areas, and other natural spaces, or serve as guardians of villages and towns, and may be propitiated for health, wealth, protection, and other boons, or controlled through magic. According to tradition, their homeland is in the north, where they live under the rule of the Great King Vaiśravaṇa.

Several members of this class have been deified as gods of wealth (these include the just-mentioned Vaiśravaṇa) or as bodhisattva generals of yakṣa armies, and have entered the Buddhist pantheon in a variety of forms, including, in tantric Buddhism, those of wrathful deities.

Located in 55 passages in the translation:

  • i.­27
  • i.­33
  • i.­55
  • i.­57
  • i.­59
  • 1.­5
  • 2.­36
  • 2.­41
  • 2.­79
  • 2.­87
  • 3.­20
  • 3.­35
  • 3.­71-72
  • 3.­74-75
  • 3.­77
  • 3.­79-80
  • 3.­82-83
  • 3.­114
  • 3.­117
  • 4.­133
  • 4.­319
  • 4.­341
  • 4.­347
  • 4.­356
  • 4.­406
  • 4.­411
  • 4.­413
  • 4.­549-550
  • 5.­69
  • 5.­103
  • 5.­105-106
  • 5.­115
  • 5.­121
  • 5.­148
  • 5.­152
  • 6.­13
  • 6.­18
  • 6.­22-23
  • 6.­25
  • 6.­55
  • 6.­85
  • 6.­88
  • 6.­90
  • n.­421
  • n.­428
  • g.­200
  • g.­346
  • g.­671
g.­742

Yama

Wylie:
  • gshin rje rgyal po
Tibetan:
  • གཤིན་རྗེ་རྒྱལ་པོ།
Sanskrit:
  • yama

The lord of death who judges the dead and rules over the hells.

Located in 14 passages in the translation:

  • 2.­10
  • 2.­93
  • 3.­108
  • 4.­5
  • 4.­87
  • 4.­107
  • 4.­331
  • 4.­335
  • 4.­549
  • 5.­106
  • 6.­68
  • n.­17
  • n.­154
  • n.­369
g.­743

Yāma

Wylie:
  • thab bral
Tibetan:
  • ཐབ་བྲལ།
Sanskrit:
  • yāma

Third (counting from the lowest) of the six paradises in the desire realm.

Located in 4 passages in the translation:

  • 1.­4
  • 3.­96
  • 4.­82
  • g.­626
g.­745

yāna

Wylie:
  • theg pa
Tibetan:
  • ཐེག་པ།
Sanskrit:
  • yāna AD

A “way of going,” which primarily means a path or a way. It can also mean a conveyance or carriage, which definition within commentarial literature is represented in the Tibetan “carrier,” and therefore also translated into English as “vehicle.”

Located in 52 passages in the translation:

  • 3.­2
  • 4.­116
  • 4.­167
  • 4.­196
  • 4.­205
  • 4.­218
  • 4.­233
  • 4.­246-248
  • 4.­264
  • 4.­278
  • 4.­288
  • 4.­305
  • 4.­328
  • 4.­341
  • 4.­343-344
  • 4.­352
  • 4.­355
  • 4.­387-388
  • 4.­393
  • 4.­396-397
  • 4.­480
  • 4.­482-483
  • 4.­514
  • 4.­546-549
  • 5.­54-55
  • 5.­62-63
  • 5.­67
  • 5.­76
  • 5.­78
  • 5.­106
  • 5.­117
  • 5.­121-122
  • 5.­124
  • 5.­143
  • 5.­150-151
  • 6.­17
  • 6.­25
  • 6.­54
  • 6.­86
g.­747

Yaśodharā

Wylie:
  • grags ’dzin ma
Tibetan:
  • གྲགས་འཛིན་མ།
Sanskrit:
  • yaśodharā

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Daughter of Śākya Daṇḍadhara (more commonly Daṇḍapāṇi), sister of Iṣudhara and Aniruddha, she was the wife of Prince Siddhārtha and mother of his only child, Rāhula. After Prince Siddhārtha left his kingdom and attained awakening as the Buddha, she became his disciple and one of the first women to be ordained as a bhikṣunī. She attained the level of an arhat, a worthy one, endowed with the six superknowledges.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­48
  • n.­383
g.­748

Yaśonandin

Wylie:
  • snyan pa dang dga’ can
Tibetan:
  • སྙན་པ་དང་དགའ་ཅན།
Sanskrit:
  • yaśonandin

Divided into two names in the Tibetan but appears as one name in the Sanskrit and Chinese. The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the fortieth) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­749

Yaśottara

Wylie:
  • grags mchog
Tibetan:
  • གྲགས་མཆོག
Sanskrit:
  • yaśottara

The name that the Buddha Ratnagarbha prophesies will be that of one of his eighty brothers (the forty-first) when he becomes a buddha.

Located in 1 passage in the translation:

  • 4.­204
g.­752

Yeshé Dé

Wylie:
  • ye shes sde
Tibetan:
  • ཡེ་ཤེས་སྡེ།
Sanskrit:
  • none

Definition from the 84000 Glossary of Terms:

Yeshé Dé (late eighth to early ninth century) was the most prolific translator of sūtras into Tibetan. Altogether he is credited with the translation of more than one hundred sixty sūtra translations and more than one hundred additional translations, mostly on tantric topics. In spite of Yeshé Dé’s great importance for the propagation of Buddhism in Tibet during the imperial era, only a few biographical details about this figure are known. Later sources describe him as a student of the Indian teacher Padmasambhava, and he is also credited with teaching both sūtra and tantra widely to students of his own. He was also known as Nanam Yeshé Dé, from the Nanam (sna nam) clan.

Located in 2 passages in the translation:

  • i.­12
  • c.­1
g.­753

yojana

Wylie:
  • dpag tshad
Tibetan:
  • དཔག་ཚད།
Sanskrit:
  • yojana

The longest unit of distance in classical India. The lack of a uniform standard for the smaller units means that there is no precise equivalent, especially as its theoretical length tended to increase over time. Therefore, it can mean between four and ten miles.

Located in 28 passages in the translation:

  • i.­58
  • 1.­14-19
  • 2.­4
  • 2.­15
  • 3.­36
  • 4.­5-6
  • 4.­64
  • 4.­160
  • 4.­355
  • 4.­385
  • 4.­505
  • 4.­507
  • 4.­510
  • 5.­54
  • 5.­104
  • 5.­126
  • 5.­140
  • 6.­64
  • n.­22
  • n.­34
  • n.­45
  • n.­413
0
    You are downloading:

    The White Lotus of Compassion

    Click here to make a dāna donation

    This is a free publication from 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, a non-profit organization sharing the gift of Buddhist wisdom with the world.

    The cultivation of generosity, or dāna—giving voluntarily with a view that something wholesome will come of it—is considered to be a fundamental Buddhist practice by all schools. The nature and quantity of the gift itself is often considered less important.

    Table of Contents


    Search this text


    Other ways to read

    Download PDF
    Download EPUB
    Open in the 84000 App

    Spotted a mistake?

    Please use the contact form provided to suggest a correction.


    How to cite this text

    The following are examples of how to correctly cite this publication. Links to specific passages can be derived by right-clicking on the milestones markers in the left-hand margin (e.g. s.1). The copied link address can replace the url below.

    • Chicago
    • MLA
    • APA
    84000. The White Lotus of Compassion (Karuṇā­puṇḍarīka, snying rje pad ma dkar po, Toh 112). Translated by Peter Alan Roberts and team. Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2024. https://84000.co/translation/toh112/UT22084-050-003-chapter-4.Copy
    84000. The White Lotus of Compassion (Karuṇā­puṇḍarīka, snying rje pad ma dkar po, Toh 112). Translated by Peter Alan Roberts and team, online publication, 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha, 2024, 84000.co/translation/toh112/UT22084-050-003-chapter-4.Copy
    84000. (2024) The White Lotus of Compassion (Karuṇā­puṇḍarīka, snying rje pad ma dkar po, Toh 112). (Peter Alan Roberts and team, Trans.). Online publication. 84000: Translating the Words of the Buddha. https://84000.co/translation/toh112/UT22084-050-003-chapter-4.Copy

    Related links

    • Other texts from General Sūtra Section
    • Published Translations
    • Browse the Collection
    • 84000 Homepage
    Sponsor Translation

    Bookmarks

    Copyright © 2011-2024 84000 - All Rights Reserved
    • Website: https://84000.co
    • Contact
    • Privacy Policy